(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "04 The New Testament in Urdu Hindustani (1878) Pakistan Central Asia India"

IIII 



URDU 
NEW TESTAMENT 



HINDUSTANI 
HINDOUSTANI 

-1878- 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUR NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISIJ' MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



mi 



IS KA TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANA.RAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE K1YA GAYA, JISE 
TAS.HIH KARKE AB TISRI'bAR CHHAPWATE. 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



,W. M. WAITo, OKOWN COURT, TEMPLE BAE, 



NAYE 'AHD-NAMA 



SAB KITABON, AUR UN KE BABON KI FIHRIST. 



Mati ki Injil ke 

Marqus ki Injil ke 

Liiqa kf Injil ke ...... 

Yuhanni ki Injil ke 

Rasiilon ke A'amal ke 

Pifliis ka Khatt Kiimion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Pakla Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Diisra Khatt Qurintion ke nam par, us ke 

Puliis ka Khatt Galation ke nam par, us ke . 

Piilus ka Khatt Afsfon ke nam par, us ke . 

Pulus ka Khatt Filippion ke nam par, us ke . 

Piilus ka Khatt Qulassi'on ke nam par, us ke . 

Pulus ka Pahla Khatt TassalmTqfon ke nam par, us ke 

Piilus ka, Diisra Khatt Tassaluniqion ke nam par, us ke 

Piiliis ka Pahla Khatt Timtaiis ke nam par, us ke . 

Puliis ka Diisra Khatt Timtaus ke nam par, us ke 

Pulus ka Khatt Titus ke nam par, us ke 

Piilus ka Khatt Pilemiin ke nam par, us ka 

Khatt 'Ihranfon ke nam par, us ke 

Ya'qiib ka Khatt, us ke . . 

Patras ka Pahla Khatt, us ke 

Patras kk Diisra Khatt, us ke . 

Yuhanna ka Pahla Khatt, us ke . 

Yuhanna ka Diisra Khatt, us ka 

Yuhanna ka Tisra Khatt, us ka . 

Yahiidah ka Khatt, us ka . 

Yuhanna ke Mukashafit ki kitab ke 



BAB 

28 

16 

24 

21 

28 

16 

16 

13 

6 

6 

4 

4 

5 

3 

6 

4 

8 

1 

13 

5 

5 

3 

5 

1 

1 

1 

22 



( 256 ) 



PULtJS KA IvHATT FILIPPKW KO. 



I BAB. 



1 ~\7"ISIJ' MaPih kc bande 

X Ptiius aur Timtaus Fi- 
lippi skahr ke un sab muqaddason 
ko, jo Masih Yisii' men hain, ni- 
gahbanon aur khadimon. samet : 

2 Fazl aur salamati hamare Bap 
Khudi aur Khudawand Yisii' Ma- 
sih ki taraf se tumhare live howeij. 

3 Main, jab jab tmnhen yad 
karta, apnc Khuda ka shulcr baja 
lata hun, 

4 Aur apni har ek du'"a men 
khushi se hamesha turn sab ke 
liye du'a mangta hun, 

5 Ki turn auwal roz se aj tak 
Injil men sharik rahe; 

6 Mujhe yih yaqfn hai, ki wuh 
jis ne turn men nek kam shuru' 
kiya bai, so Yisii' MasQi ke din 
tak karta, chala jaega : 

7 Chunanchi munasib bai, ki 
main turn sab ke haqq men aisa 
hi samjhun; kyunki turn mere 
dil men bo, aur men' zanjiron, aur 
'uzr, aur Injil ke sabit karnc men, 
turn sab men ni'amat men sharik 
ho. 

8 Ki Khuda mera gawah hai, ki 
main Yisu Masih ki si ulfat 
rakhke turn sab ka mushtaq hum 

9 Aur main yih du'a karta hun, 
ki tumhari muhabbat, danai aur 
kamal si m'ur ke sath, ziyada barhti 
chali jawe ; 

10 Taki turn un chizon men, jin 
men farq hai, imtiyaz kar jano ; 
aur Masih ke din tak khalis raho, 
aur thokar na khao ; 

11 Aur rastbazi ke phalon so, 
jo Y r isil' Masih ke sabab se bain, 
lade raho, taki Khuda ka jalal aur 
us ki sitaisrt howe. 

12 Aur, ai bhaio, main chahta 

ianm-vii-aij.hi.iiinj.iiii.Mi i..'. 



hun, ki turn jano, ki jo mnjh par 
gnzri hai, so Injil ki ziyada ta- 
raqqi ke liye zahir hua ; 

13 Yaban tak ki Qaisar ke sarc 
mahall aur baqf sab makanon 
men mashhur hua, ki main Masih 
ke "waste bandha hun ; 

14 Aur aksaron ne un men se 
jo Khudawand men bkai haiij, 
men zanjiron se diler hoke be- 
khauf kalam bohie Id ziyada jur,- 
at paida ki. 

15 Ba'ze to dah aur jhagre se, 
aur ba'ze nek nfyat sc Masih ki 
manadi karte hain : 

' 16 Jkagralii to saf dil se Masih 
ki Injil nahin sunate, balki is 
khiyal sc, ki meri zanjiron par 
aur ranj barhawen : 

17 Bar muhabbat .wale yih jan- 
kar Injil sunate hain, ki main 
Injil sabit karne ke waste mu- 
qarrar hua hum 

IS Pas kya hai? bar tarah se 
Masih ki khabar di jati hai, 
khwah. makkari se, klrvvah sachai 
se, aur main us men khush hun, 
balki khush rahunga bhi. 

1 9 Kyunki main janta, ki tum- 
hari du'a aur Yisii' Masih ki Riib 
ki madad se is ka anjam, meri my tit 
hogi ; 

20 Chunanchi mera tawaqqu'aur 
ummecl yih hai, ki main kisi bat 
men sharminda na hitnga, balki 
kamal beparwai se hamesha ki 
tarah ab bhi Masih mere badan 
se, khwah mere jite, khwah mere 
nnie par, buzurgi pawega. 

21 Kyunki zindagi mere liye 
Masfh hai, aur maut naf'a hai. 

22 Par agar main jism men zinda 
rahiin, to yih meri mihnat ka phal 
hoga ; par main nahiii janta, ki 
kise ikhtiyar karun. 



filippion, i. ir. 



'23 Ki main do baton ki band 
menjakrahiin; mujhe arzii hai, 
ki chhutkara paim, aur Masih ke 
sath raliun; ki yih bahut biktar 
hai : 

24 Par jism men rahna tumhari 
khatir us se bahut zariir hai. 

25 Am- main yih yaqin janta 
hun, ki main rabiinga, aur turn 
sab ke sath thahrunga, taki turn 
Imaii men barhte jao, aur khush 
raho; 

26* Ki tumhara fakhr, jo Masih 
Yisif ki babat mere sabab se hai, 
so mere tumhare pas phir ane se 
ziyada howe. 

27 Sirf Masih ki Injil ke nm- 
wafiq guzran karo : taki main 
khwah iinn, aur tumhcii dekhiin, 
khwah na aim, tumhara yih ah- 
wiil sunun, ki turn ek nih men 
qaim ho rahc, aur Injil ke {man 
ke liye ek jan hoke koshish karte 
ho; 

28 Aur yih ki mukhalifon se 
kisi bat men haul nakin khate ; 
kyiinki yih im ke liye halakat ka, 
par tumhare waste Khuda ki taraf 
se najat ka nishan hai, 

29 Kyiinki Masih ki biibat tum- 
hen yih bakkska gayii, ki turn 
na faqat us par imaii lao, halki 
yih ki us ki khatir dukh bhi 
pao ; 

30 Ki turn us taur par jan-fishani 
karte ho, jis taur par turn ne 
mujhe karte dekha, aur ah sunte 
ho, ki main karta hurt. 

II Bi& 

1 Q< agar Masih men kuchh 
k3 dilasa, aur niuhahbat ki 

kuchh tasallf, aur agar lt.uk ki 
kuchh rifaqat, aur agar kuchh 
rahni aur dardmandi hai, 

2 To meri khushi ko piira karo, 
ki ek sa mizaj rakho., ek si niu- 
hahbat rakho, ek-jaii hoo, ek-dil 
hoo. 

3 Jhagre aur jhiithe fakhr se 
kuchh na karo, par khaksari se ek 
dusre ko apne so bihtar jano. 



4 Turn men se bar ck apne ah- 
wal par nahin, balki liar ek dua- 
ron ke aliwal par bhi lihaz kare. 

5 Pas tumhara mizaj "wuhi howe, 
jo Masih Yisu' ka tha : 

6 Ki us ne Khuda ki silrat men 
hoke Khuda ke barabar bona 
ganimat na jana : 

7 Lekin us ne ap ko m'ch kiya, 
aur khadim ki surat pakri, aur 
insan ki shakl bana : 

8 Aur admi ki surat men zahir 
hoke ap ko past kiya, aur marne 
tak, halki salibi maut tak, far- 
manbardar raha. 

9 Is waste Khuda ne use bahut 
sarfaraz kiya, aur us ko aisa nam, 
jo sab minion se buzurghai, bakh- 
sha: 

10 Taki Yisii' ke nam par liar 
ek, kya asmanf, kya zamini, aur 
kya jo zamin ke tale liain, ghutna 
teke; 

11 Aur bar ek zuban iqrar kare, 
ki Yisu' Masih Khudawand hai, 
taki Khuda Bap ka jalal howe. 

12 So, ai mere bhaio, jis tarah turn 
hamesha farmanbardarf karte ae 
ho, usi tarah turn na sirf men hii- 
ziri men, balki ab meri gair-haziri 
men, hahut ziyada darte aur thar- 
tharate apni najat ke kam kiye jao. 

13 Kyiinki Khuda hi hai, jo turn 
men asar karta, ki turn us ki 
marzi ke mutabiq chaho, aur kam 
bhi karo. 

14 Sab kain be-kurkurae aur 
bin takrar karo : 

15 Taki turn be-ilzam aur be- 
bad hoke terin tircbhi qaum kc 
darmiyan Khuda ke he-'aib far- 
zand bane raho; (jin ke bieh 
turn mir ke manindjo dunyamen 
hai chamakte ho ; 

16 Ki zindagi ka kalam liye hiie 
rahte;) taki Masih ke din meri 
harai ho, ki meri daur aur mihnat 
be-faida na hiii. 

17 Par agar mera lalui tumhare 
iman ki qurbani aur hadye par 
dhala jawe, tauhlif main khush 
hun, aur turn sab kc sath khushi 
karta hun. 



PILIPP10N, II. HI. 



18 Turn bin waise hi khush ho, 
am mere sath khushi.karo. 

19 Aur mujhe Khudawarid Yisii* 
sc yih unimed hai, ki Timtaus ko 
tiunhare pas jakl bhcj un, tuki 
tumhara ahwal diryah karkc 
men bbi khatir-janfai ho. 

20 Kyunki koi aisa, ek-dil rai'iq 
mere sath nahin, jo be-garazi se 
tumlmrc liye flkrmand howe. 

21 Ki sab apni chizon ki talash 
men hain, na un In jo Yisu'Masih 
ki hain. 

22 Lekin turn us ki azmai hui 
khiibi se waqif ho, ki jaise beta 
bap ke sath, waise us ne mere 
sath Injil ki khidmat la. 

23 Pas main ummedwar hiin, ki 
apnc ahwal ka anjam dekhke iil- 
faur use bhej dun. 

24 Aur mujhe Khudawand se 
yaqin hai, ki main ap bhi jakl aim. 

25 Ab main ne Ipafraditus ko 
jo nierii bha?', aur ham-khidmat, 
aur ham-sipahi, aur tumhara pa- 
yik, aur mera, ihtiyaj raf'a karnc 
ke liyc khadim hai, turn pas 
bhejna zarur jana. 

2G Ki wuh tum sab ka. nipat 
mushtaq hai, aur is waste ki turn 
ne us ki bmiari ka hai suna tha, 
ud&s rahta tha. 

27 Wuh to bimari se marne par 
tha, par Khuda ne us par rahm 
kiya; aur faqat us par nahin, bafki 
mujh par bhi, tk na howe, ki 
main gam par gam khaun. 

28 So main ne use bahut jald 
bheja, taki tum us Id do bara 
mulaqat se khush ho, aur mera 
bhi gam ghate. 

29 Pas tum us ko Khudawand 
ke sabab kamal khushi sc qabul 
karo, aur aison ki 'izzat karo. 

30 Is bye ki wuh Masih ke kam 
ke waste marne par tha,balki us ne 
apni zindagf ko nachiz jana, taki 
us kanii" ko, jo tum ne mcri khid- 
mat ke haqq men ki thi, piira 
kare. 



Ill BAB. 

1 IT) AQI, ai mere bhain, Khu- 
.1,) diiwaiid men khush rahn. 

Wub hi b;1t tumhen phir pliir 
Jikhna mere live taki if nahin, aur 
tumhareliye salaumtika ba'is hai. 

2 Kutton se khabardar raho, 
badkaron se parhez karo, katkiit 
karnewalon se ehaukas raho. 

3 Kyunki haqiqi khatna ham 
hain, jo ruh se Khuda ki 'ibadat 
karte hain, aur Masih Yisii' par 
fakhr karte hain, aur jism ka 
bharosa, nahin rakntc. 

4 Lekin main jism ka bharosa 
rakh sakta bun : agar aur koi 
jism par bharosa kar sake, to 
main ziyada : 

5 Ki mera khatna at h wen din 
hiia, aur main Israel ki aulad, 
Binyamui kc firqe se, 'Ibriinion 
ka, 'Ibrani, sharf at ki nisbat Pa- 
ris! him ; 

6 Gairat men to kalfsiye ka sa- 
tanewala, aur shari'at ki rastbazi 
men be-'aib tha. 

7 Lekin jitni ehizen mere naf'a 
ki thin, main ne unhin ko Masih 
ki khatir nuqsan samjha. 

8 Balki main apne Khudawand 
Masih Yisii 1 ki pahchan ki kliubi 
ke sabab sab kuchh nuqsan sa- 
majhta hun, jis ki khatir bar 
chiz ka nuqsan uthaya, aur un- 
hen gnndagi jiinta him, taki main 
Masih ko naf'a men piluu, 

9 Aur us men paya jaiin, apni 
is rastbazi ke sath nahin jo sha- 
ri'at se hai, balki us rastbazi kc 
sath jo Masih par fman lane se, 
ya'ne, us rastbazi ko sath jo Khu- 
da. ki taraf se fman ki rah men 
milti* hai : 

10 Aur ki main us ko aur us kc 
jf uthne ki qudrat ko, aur us ke 
sath dukhon men sharik hone ko 
dary r aft karu'n, anr us kz maut se 
muwafaqat uaida kariin; 

1 1 Taki main kisi tarah sc mur- 
don ke ji uthne ke darje tak pa- 
hunchun. 

12 Kyunki main ab tak pa na 



FILIPPlON, III. IV. 



ehuka, aur hanoz main ka.mil na- 
liin hiia: balki pichha kiyejata 
hun, takijisgaraz kc Hye mujkc 
Yisii' Masih ne pakra, main use 
jii pakyun. 

13 Ai bhai'o, mera y'iii gumfm 
nalun, ki main pakay cbuka hun : 
par itna hai ki main un cliizon ko 
jo pichhc chhiiiin blnilke un ke 
liye jo age bain barb a hiia, 

14 Sidba nishan ki taraf chala 
jiita hun, taki main us sila ko, jis 
ke bye Khuda ne mujh ko Masih 
Yisu' ki ma'rifat se upar bulaya, 
pa tin. 

15 l 7 as ham men se jitne kamil 
ham, yihi khiyal rakhen : aur 
agar kisi bat men tumhara aur 
tarah ka khiyal ho, to Khuda use 
bhi turn par khol dega. 

Ifi Ba har hai jahan tak ham 
pahuncke hain, usi ke qaniin par 
qadam maren, nsi ko khiyal ka- 
ren. 

17 Ai hhaio, turn sab ke sab 
meri pairam karo, aur turn un lo- 
gon pur, jo is namune ke muwafiq, 
jo ham men dekhte ho, chalte 
haiij, gaur karo. 

18 (Kyunki bahutere chalne- 
-wale hain jin ka zikr main ne 
turn se barha kiya\ aur ab ro roke 
kahta hiin, ki we Masih ki salfb 
ke dushman hain : 

19 Un ka anjam halakat hai, 
un ka Khuda pet, un ka nang un 
ki bavai hai, we dunya ki chizon 
par khiyal rakhte hain.) 

20 Kyunki ham asman ke bash- 
indon ke ham-watan hain, jahan 
se najat bakhshnewale Khuda- 
wand YisiT Masih ki rali takte 
hain : 

21 Ki vrah apni qu&rat ki tasir 
ke mutabiq, jis se wafa sab ko 
apne tabi' kar sakta hai, kainare 
khaki badan ko badalke apne ja- 
la.li jism ke manind banaega. 

IV BAB. 

ITS waste, ai mere bare piyarc 
X fiur 'aziz bhaio, jo meri 



259 

khiishi aur taj ho, ai piyaro, turn 
Khudawand men isi tarah niazbilt 
raho. 

2 Main Yiiodias se iltimas karta 
hiin aur Suntukht se bhi, ki we 
Khudawand ki rah men ek-dil 
ho wen. 

,'J Aur ai sachche hamkhidmat, 
teri bhi minnat karta hiin, ki tu 
un 'auraton ki, jinhon ne mere 
situ. Inji'L ki khidmat men koshish 
ki, Klemans aur mere baqi hain- 
khidmaton samet, jin ke nam 
zindagi kc daf'tar men hain, madad 
karo. 

4 Khudawand men hamesha 
khush raho : phir kalita hun, 
khush raho. 

5 Tumhari nriyanaraui sab ad- 
mion par zahir ho. Khudawand 
nazdik hai. 

G Kisi bat ka andesha na karo ; 
balki har ek bat men tumhari 
'arz, du'a aur minnat se, skukr- 
guzari ke siith, Khuda se ki jae, 

7 Aur Khuda ki itminin jo sari 
samajh se bahar hai, tumhare dil- 
Oia, aur khiyalon- ki Masili Yisii' 
men nigahbani karegf. 

8 Baqi, ai bhaio, jitni chizen 
sach hain, aur jitni chizen muiia- 
sib hairi, aur jitni chizen sidhi 
hain, aur jitni chizen pak hain, 
aur jitni chizen pasandfda hain, 
aur jitni chizen ncknam hain, agar 
kuchh neki am* kuchh ta'ri'f hai, 
to un baton par gaiir karo. 

9 Aur jo kuchh turn ne mujh se 
sikha, aur qabul kiya, aur suna, 
aur dekha, un par 'amal karo ; 
tab Khuda, jo sulh ka bani hai, 
tumhare sath rahega. 

10 Aur main Khudawand men 
bahut khush hun, is waste, ki 
mere hye tumhare fikr ke dar- 
akht men akhir ko plnil lage, jis 
ke liye turn age andeshamand 
the, par mausim na tha. 

11 Lekin main mnhtaji se na- 
hin kahtii ; kyunki main ne yih 
sikha, ki jis haiat men, h\hi, visi 
par razi rahiin. 

12 Main ghatua janta luin, aur 



280 

barlmi bin janta hun ; har maqam 
men, aur sab baton men, ser hone, 
bhukhe rahne, barhnc aur gbatne 
ki mam ne ta'lim pai. 

13 Masih se, jo mujhe taqat 
bakhshta bai, main sab kuchh 
kar sakta hum 

14 Taubhi turn ne bhala kiya, 
jo dukh men men madad ki. 

15 Ai Filippio, tumyih bin jano, 
ki Injil ki manddi ke shard* men, 
jab main Maqadiiuiyase nikal aya, 
tab kisi kalisiye ne, siwa tum- 
barf ke, dene lenc men meri madad 
na ki. 

16 Tassaluniqe men bhi turn 
neek do bar kuchh bheja ki men 
ihtiyaj raf'a bo. 

17 Main to in'am. nahin chahta, 
balki pbal chahta hun, jo turn- 
bare hi sab men ziyada faida 
bakhshe. 

18 Mere pas sab knebh, balki 



QULASSlON, I. 



bahutayat ke sath bai; main 
bhara bun, main ne tuinliari 
bheji bui chizen Ipafraditus ke 
hath se pain, ek khushbu aur qur- 
bamimaqbul, jo Khuda ki pasand 
hai. 

19 Mera Khuda apne jalal ki 
daulat ke muwafiq tumhari har 
ek ihtiyaj Masih Yisu se raf'a 
karcga. 

20 Hamare Bap Khuda ka ha- 
mesha jalal howe. Amin. 

21 Har ek muqaddas ko, jo 
Masih Yisri' men hai, salam karo. 
Sare bhai, jo mere sath bain, 
tumhen salam kahte hain. 

22 Sare muqaddas log, khu- 
susan we jo Qaisar ke ghar ke 
hain, turn sab ko salam kahte 
ham. 

23 ITamare Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ka fazl tuni sab par howe. 
Amin. 



PULUS KA KHATT QULASSIOI 
KO, 



T BAB. 

1 TplJLTj'S, jo Khuda ki marzi 
JT se Yisu' Masih ka rasiil 

hai, aur Timtaus bhai ki taraf 

se, I 

2 tin Qulassion ke liye jo Masih i 
men hokc muqaddas aur imandar | 
bhfii hain, hamare Bap Khuda, , 
aur Khudawand Yisu' Masih ki 
taraf se fazl aur salamatl tumhare 
liye ho wen. 

9 Jab se ham ne sunS, ki turn 
Masih Yisu' par iman lae, aur 
sab muqaddas logon ko piyar 
kartc ho, 



Colossians- Epitre aux Colossiens 



4 Ham tumhare haqq men ha- 
mesha du'a karke Khuda aur 
apne Khudawand Y"isii' Masih ke 
Bap ka shukr kartc hain, 

5 Us ummed ke liye jo tum- 
hare waste asman par maujud 
hai, jis ka zikr turn ne Injil ke 
kalam i haqq men suna ; 

6 do turn pas pahunchi, jaise 
sare jahan men, aur pbal deti bai ; 
chunanchi tumhare daraviyan bbi, 
jis din se turn ne us ki suni, aur 
'Khuda ke fazl ko use sachchi 
tarah se pahchana bai : 

7 Chunanchi turn ne hamare 
'aziz ham-khidmat Ipafras se ; jo 



tumhare waste Masih ka diyanat- 
dar khadim hai, aisii hi sikha ; 

8 Usi ne tumhari Riihi muhab- 
bat ko ham par zahir kiya. 

9 So ham bhi jis din seyih suna, 
tumhare waste du'a mangne se 
aur yih 'arz karne se baz nahin 
rahte haivi,ki turn tamam hikmat 
aur riihani samajh se us ki marzi 
ki pahchan men kamal tak pa- 
huncho ; 

10 Taki turn Khudawand Id ka- 
mil razamandipar Iaiq dial chalo, 
aur liar ek nek karri men phal 
late raho, aur Khuda ki pahchan 
men taraqqi karo ; 

11 Aur us ki jalaK qudrat se sab 
taTah ki mazbuti paida karo, taki 
turn khushi Ire sath liar siirat se 
sabr o bardasht kar sako : 

12 Aur Bap ka shukr kartc ra- 
ho, jis ne ham ko is laiq kiya, ki 
mir men muqaddas logon ke sath 
miras men hissa pawen : 

13 Usi ne ham ko tarfki ke 
qabze se chhuraya, aur apne pi- 
yare Bete ki badshahat men 
shamil kar&ya ; 

14 Us men ham us ke lahu ke 
sabab se najat, ya'ne gunahoii ki 
mu'aiT, pate hain : 

15 AVuh andekhe Khuda ki sii- 
rat hai, aur wuh sari khilqat ka 
palautha hai : 

16 ityiinki us se sari chizen jo 
dsman aur zamin par hain, dekhi 
aur andekhi, kya taklit, kya klia- 
windian,kyariyasaten,ky&mukh- 
tarian. paida ki gaym ; sari chizen 
us se, aur us ke liye paida 
hum : 

17 Aur wuh sab sc age hai, aur 
us se sari chizen habit rahtf 
hain. 

1 8 Aur wuh badan, ya'ne kali- 
siye ka sir hai ; wuhi shuni' men 
murdon men sc palautha hai, taki 
sab baton men us ka auwal darja 
ho. 

19 Kyiinki Bap ko yih pasand 
ay a, ki sara kamal us men base ; 

20 Aur ki, us ke kbiin. ke sabab 
jo salfb par baha, sulh karke sari 



QULASSlON, . 261 

chizon ko, kya we jo zamin par 
hain, kya we jo asman par hain, 
usi ke wasile apne se mila le. 

21 Aur turn ko bhi jo age be- 
gane, aur bare kamon ke sabab 
dil se dushman the, ab us ke jis- 
mani badan se maut ke wasile 
mila Viyii. 

22 Taki wuh turn ko muqaddas 
aur be-'aib o bc-ilzam apne huzur 
hazir kare : 

23 Basharte ki tumhari bunyad 
imiin par qaim howe, aur turn us 
se mazlnit raho, aur us Tnjil ki 
ummed se jise turn ne suna, tal 
na jao, jis ki manadi bar ek ma- 
khliiq ke liye jo asman ke niche 
hai ki gayi, aur us hi ka main 
Piihis khadim bun. 

24 Mam apni un mnsibaton sc 
jo tumhare waste khmchta hiin 
ab klmsh him, aur Masih ki mn- 
sibaton ki kamtiau us ke badan 
ke, ya'ne, kalisiyc ke liye, apne 
jism se bharc deta hun : 

25 Jis kalisiye ka main khadim 
hiia, chunanchi yih mukhtari 
Khuda ki taraf se mujhe tumhare 
liye mili, taki main Khuda ke 
kalam ko pura bayan karun ; 

26 Ya'ne, us bhed ko jo aglc za- 
mane se pusht ba pusht posln'da 
raba, par ab us ke muqaddas lo- 
gon par zahir luia : 

27 Jin par Khuda ne zahir 
karna chaha, ki gair qauiuon ke 
liye us bhed ki hashmat ki fira- 
wani kya hai ; jo yih hai, ki 
Masih turn men jalal ki ummed 
hai: 

28 Jis ki khabar dekc ham bar 
ek admi ko nasihat karte, aur 
har shakhs ko kamal danai se si- 
khate bain, taki ham bar ek admi 
ko Masih Yisri' men kamil karke 
hazir karen : 

29 Aur isi liye main us ki us 
tasir ke muwaiiq, jo qudrat se 
nvnjh men asar karti hai, janfi- 
shani sc mibnat karta biin. 



262 



QULASSlON, II. III. 



II BAB. 



1 Ti/jTAIN' chahtfi him ki turn 
XVJL jano, ki tumhare aur un 

ke waste jo Laodiqia men ham, 
aur un sab ke liyejinhon nc meri 
jismi surat nahin dekhi, kya hi 
janfishani karta hun ■ 

2 Ki un ke dilon ko tasalli ho, 
aur we muhabbat se apas meri 
gat he rahen, taki we puri samajh 
ki tamam daulat ko pahunchen, 
aur Khuda, ya'ne Bap, asr Masih 
ke lined ko janen; 

3 Jis men hikmat aur ma'rifat 
ke sare khazane chhipe bain. 

4 Main yih kahta hun, ta na 
howe ki kx>i admi chikni cbupri 
baton se tumhen bhulawe. 

oKyunkiagarcbiniainjismsediir 
bun, par ruh se tumhare pas, aur 
tumhari tartibi halat, aur tumhare 
iman ki mazbuti ko, jo Masih par 
laye ho, dekbke, khush bun. 

f» Pas jaisa turn nc Masih Yisu 
Khudawand ko qabiil kiya, waisa 
hi us men chalo : 

7 Aur us men jar bandho, aur 
us par banac jao, aur jaisi turn nc 
ta'lim pai, iman men mazbiit ra- 
ho, aur us men shukrguzari ke 
sath taraqqi karo. 

8 Khabardar, aisa ua ho, Id koi 
failsiifi aitr behuda fareb se jo 
Masih ke muwafiq nahin, balki 
admfoii ke dastiir aur dunyawi 
'ilm ke 'usul ke muwafiq hain, 
tumhen lut. na le. 

!) Ivyunki Uliihiyat ka sara ka- 
mal us men mujassani ho raha. 

10 Aur turn us men, jo sari sar- 
dari aur mukktari ka sir hai, ka- 
mil banc ho : 

11 Am* us men tumkara aisa 
khatna hua, jo bath se nahin, 
ya'ne, Masihi khatna, jo jismani 
gunahon ka badan utar phenkna 
hai : 

12 Aur us ke sath baptismamen 
gare gayc, aur nsf men Khuda ki 
qudrat hi par, jis ne us ko mur- 
don men se jilaya, iman lake us 
ke'sath jibhiutheho. 



13 Aur us ne tumhen, jo gu- 
nahon aur apne jism ki namakh- 
tuni se murde the, us ke sath 
zinda kiya, ki us ne tumhare sal) 
gunah bakksh diye ; 

14 Aur hukmon ka dastkhatt, 
jo hamara mukhalif tha, hamari 
babat niita dala, aur us ko bich 
mcn se uthake salib par kilen ja- 
rin ; 

15 Aur sardaron o ikhtiyarwalou 
ka iqtidar ehhin liya, aur unhen 
barmala ruswa karke un par sha- 
diyane bajae. 

16 Pas khane pine, ya 'id, ya 
nayc chand, ya sabt ke din ki ba- 
bat koi turn par ilzam na lagawe ; 

17 Ki ye :inewali chizon ke say a 
hain ■ par badan Masih ka hai. 

18 Koi zaid-ul-farz khaksari 
karke, aur firishton ki parastish 
karke, turn ko tumhare ajr se 
mahnim na kare, ki aisa shakhs, 
apni jismani 'aql se 'abas phulke, 
un chizon men, jinhen us ne nahin 
dekhin, be-ja, daklil karta hai, 

19 Aur us sir ko nahin pakre 
rahta, jis se sara badan, bandon 
aur patthon sc paiwasta hoke, aur 
apas men jutke, Khuda ki barhti 
sc barhta hai. 

20 Pas agar turn Masih ke sath 
dunyawi 'ilm ke 'ust.il ki nisbat 
mar gaye ho, to turn kyun un ki 
manind jo dunya men zinda hain 
dasttir-parast ho, 

21 (Mat ckhtma; matchakhna; 
mat hath lagana ; 

" 22 Ye sari chizen kam. men lane 
se nesthojati hain;) admion ke 
hukmon aur ta'hmon ke mu- 
wafiq ? 

23 Ye chizen to, zaid-ul-farz 
libadat, aur khaksari, aur badani 
riyazat, aur tan ki 'izzat na 
karni ki us ki khw 7 iibishen puri 
howen, hikmat ki surat rakhti 
hain. 



i n 



in BAB. 

AS agar turn Masih ke sath 
i uthe ho, to un chizon 



QULASSfON, IU. IV. 



ki talash men raho, jo upar bain, 
jaban Masih Kkuda ke dahine 
baitha hai. 

2 lipar ki chizon se dil lagsio, 
na un chizon se jo zamm par 
hairi. 

3 Kyunki tarn mar gaye ho, aur I kare, aur turn shukrguzar raho 



263 

14 Aur un sab ke lipar mu- 
babbat ko pa-bin io, ki wuh kamal 
ka kamarbaud hai. 

15 Aur Kbudii ki itminan jis ki 
taraf turn ek tan hokar Imlae gaye 
bo, tumbare dilon par hukimiat 



tumhari zindagi Masih ke satb 
Kbudii mcii chhipi hui bai. 

4 Jab Masib, jo bamari zindagi 
hai, zabir hoga, us ke satb turn 
bhi jolal men zabir ho jaoge. 

a is waste turn apne 'aziloii ko 
jo zamin par ham, yame, barain- 
kari, aur napakf, aur shahwat, 
aur buri khwahisk, aur lalach 
ko, jo butparasti hai, kushta 
karo : 

Ki un hi ke sabab sc Khuda 
ka, gazab iiafarmanbardar far- 
zandon par payta hai : 

7 Aur age jab turn un ke bfcb 
jite the, turn bhi un ki rah par 
chalte the. 

8 Par ab turn in sab ko bin', 
ya'ne, gusse, aur gazab, aur bad- 
kkwahi, aur badgoi, aur badzu- 
hani ko apne munh se nikal 
phenko. 

9 Ek dusre se jhuth na bolo, 
kyi'mki turn ne puriini insiniyat 
ko us ke ii'alon samct utar pkeu- 
ka; 

10 Aur nayi insaniyat ko, jo 
ma'rifat men apne paida karne- 
wale ki surat ke muwafiq nayi 
ban rabi hai, pahina bai : 

11 Wakan na Yiinani hai, na 
Yahudi, na khatna, na namakh- 
timi, na Barbari, na Sqiiti, na gu- 
lam, na azad, par Masih sab 
kucbb, aur sab men hai. 

12 Pas Khuda ke cliune kuon 
ki manhid, jo muqaddus am: pi- 
yare hain, dardmaudi, aur mihr- 
bani, aur farotam', aur halimi, 
aur bardasht ka lams jiabmo ; 

13 Aur agar koi kisi par da'wa 
rakbta ho, to ek dusre ki bar- 
diisht kare, aur ek dusre ko 
bakhshe ; jaisa Masih ne turn- 
hen bakbsha, waisa hi turn bh 
karo. 



16 Masih ka kalam turn men 
bakutayat se rahe; aur turn ek 
dusre ko kamal danai se ta'lim 
aur nasibat karo, aur zabur aur 
git aur riihani gazalen, skukr- 
guzari ke satb, Khudawand ke 
Bye d'don se gao. 

17 Aur jo kuchh karte ho, ka- 
lam aur kam, sab kuchh Khuda- 
wand Yisii' ke nam sc karo, aur 
us ke wasile se Khuda Bap ka 
shukr baja, lao. 

18 Ai 'aurato, jaisa Khudawand 
men munasib bai, apne apne kba- 
sam ki farmanbardari karo. 

19 Ai mardo, apni jordon ko 
piyar karo, aur un se kanve na 
ho. 

20- Ai larko, turn apne ma bap 
ki har ek bat men farnianbardar 
ho, ki Khudawand ko yihi pasand 
bai. 

21 At bachckewalo, apne larkon 
ko mat ebhero, na howe ki we 
be-dil hojawen. 

22 Ai naukaro, turn un ke, jo 
dunya men tumbare khawiud 
hain, sab baton men farnianbardar 
raho; par khushamadi logon ki 
manind dikhane ko nahin, balki 
sat" dil se Kkudii-tarson ki tarab : 

23 Aur jo kucbb karo, so ji se 
aisa karo jaisa Kbudawand ke 
liye karte hain, na ki admioii ke 
liye ; 

24 Ki turn jante ho, ki tain 
Khudawand se badle men niiras 
paoge; kyimki turn Kbudawand 
Masih ki naukarf baja late bo. 

25 Par wuh jo bura karta hai, 
wuh apne kiye ke muwafiq burai 
kamawega ; aur kisi ki tarafdari 
nahin hai. 



2G4 



QULASSlOff, IV. 



IV BAB. 



1 AT khawindo, naukaron kc 
J\_ sath 'ad] aur iiis^t' karo, 

yih jankar ki tumharii bhi ek 
Khawind asman par hai. 

2 Du'a mangne men mashgul, 
aur us men shukrguzari ke sath 
hoshyar raho ; 

3 Aur sath us ke hamare liye 
bhi du'a karo, ki Khuda hamare 
waste bolne ka darwaza kholc, ki 
main Masih ke bliccl ko, jis ke 
sabab qaid hiia hun, bayan ka- 
run: 

4 Taki main use aisa. zahir ka- 
nin, jaisa. mujhe lazim hai. 

5 Turn waqt ko ganimat janke 
babar ke logos ke sath hoshyari 
se chalo. 

6 Chahiye ki tumhara kalam 
hamesha fazl ke sath aur namkin 
ho, taki turn jano ki liar ek ko 
kyunkar jawab diya cMhiye. 

7 Tukhikas jo piyara bhai, aur 
diyanatdar khadim, aur Khuda- 
wand kf khidmat men sharik hai, 
mere Hare ahwal hi tumhen kha- 
bar dega : 

8 Us ko main ne is live tumhare 
pas bheja hai, ki wuh tunihara 
hai daryaft kare, aur tumhare di- 
lon ko tasalli de ; 

9 Aur us ke sath Unesimus ko, 
jo diyanatdar aur piyara bhai, aur 
turn men se hai, bfoej diya. We 
tumhen yahan ki sari khabaren 
pahunchacnge. 

10 Aristarkhus jo mere sath 
qaid hai, aur Marqus jo Barnabas 



ka bhanja hai, (jis ki babat turn 
ne hukm pae, agar wuh tumhare 
pas awe, to us ki khatir karo ;) 

1 1 Aur Yisii' jo Justus kahlatii 
hai, ye sab, jo makhtiinon men se 
bain, turn ko salam kabte hain. 
Sirf ye hi, jo Khuda ki badshahat 
ke waste mere hamkhidmat the, 
mere liye tasalli the. 

12 Ipafras, jo turn men se Ma- 
sih ka banda hai, turn ko salam 
kahta hai, aur wuh tumhare waste 
du'a mangne men hamesha ko- 
shish karta. hai, taki turn Khuda 
ki marzf ki har ek bat men kamil 
aur pure bane raho. 

IS Main, us ka gawih hun, Id 
wuh tumhare aur un ke waste jo 
Laodiqia men hain, aur jo Ilira- 
pulis men hain, bahut sargarm 
Iiai. 

14 Liiqa, piyara tabib, aur De- 
mas, tumhen salam kahte hain, 

15 Turn un bhaion ko jo Lao- 
diqia men hain, aur Numfas ko, 
aur lis kalfsiye ko, jo us ke ghar 
men hai, salam kaho. 

10 Aur jab yih khatt turn men 
parha jae, to aisa karo, ki Lao- 
diqia ki kalisiye men bhi parha 
jae ; aur Laodiqioii ka khatt turn 
bhi parho. 

17 Aur Arkhippus se kaho, ki 
til us khidmat men jo tii ne Khu- 
da wand men pai hai, hoshyar rah, 
ki use aujiuu dc. 

18 Mere hath se jo Pubis hun, 
salam . Meri zanj iron ko^ yad 
rakho. Fazl turn par hovve, Ainfn. 



( 265 ) 



PtJLUS KA PAHLl KHATT 
v TASSALUNIQION KO. 



I BAB. 

1 T>tjLtJS aur Silwaims, aur 
JL Timtaus ki taraf se Tas- 

salumql kalisiye ko, jo Bap Khu- 
da, aur Khudawand Yisii' Maeih 
men. hai, iazl aur salaraati hamare 
Bap Khuda aur Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ki taraf se turukare liye 
ho we. 

2 Turn sab ke waste Khuda ka. 
shukr hamesha ham baja late 
hain, aur apni du'aon. men turn- 
key yad karte ; 

3 Aur apne Bap Khuda ke hu- 
ziir tumhare fman ke 'amal, aur 
muhabhat ki mihnat, aur um- 
med ki paedart ko, jo hamare 
Khudawand Yisii' Masih ki ta- 
raf hai, bila naga yad karte 
ham; 

4 Ki, ai bhaio, Khuda ke piyaro, 
ham jante hain, ki turn Khuda ke 
Chune hue ho. 

5 Kyunki kamari Injil na faqat 
lafz se, balki qudrat, aur Ruh i 
Quds, aur pure i'atiqad ke sath, 
tumhare pas pahunchi; chunanchi 
turn jante ho, ki ham tumhare 
waste turn men kaise the. 

G Aur turn hamare aur Khuda- 
wand ke pairau hue, ki turn ne 
kalam ko bari inusibat ke sath 
Huh i Quds ki ]khuski se qabul 
kiya : 

7 Yahan tak ki turn Maqadu- 
niya aur Akhaia ke sarc imanda- 
ron ke liye namuna bane. 

8 Kyunki turn se Khudawand 
ke kalam ki shuhrat faqat Ma- 
qaduuiya aur Akhaia men na mil, 
balki bar ek jagak tvunkara iman 



jo Khudii par Tiai, mashhur him, 
yahan tak ki hamare kahne ki 
kuchh hajat nahim 

9 Is waste ki we ap hamara, zikr 
karte hain, ki ham "ne turn men 
kaisa dakhl paya, aur turn kytbn- 
kar but on se Khuda ki taraf phire, 
taki Khuda ki, jo zinda aur sach- 
cha. hai, bandagi karo ; 

10 Aur us ke Bete ki, jise us ne 
murdon. men. se jilaya, rah tako, 
ki daman par se awega : ya'ne, 
Yisii', jo ham ko anewale gazab se 
chhurata hai. 

II BAB, 

1 A I bhafo, turn to ap jante ho, 
A. ki hamara da^hl turn men. 

be-faida na thd: 

2 Agarchi ham ne age shahr 
Filippi men bara dukh aur rua- 
wai uthai', chunanchi turn is se 
waqif ho, taubhf apne Khud& ke 
sabab be-parwaf ke sath Khudii 
ki Inji'l kamil koshish se tumhen 
sunate the. 

3 Ki hamara wa'z gamrahi aur 
na-paki aur dagabazi se na tha : 

4 Balki, jaisa Khuda. ne ham ko 
maqbul janke Injfl ka amanatdar 
kiya, waisa hi ham bolte ham; 
aur admioii ko nahin, balki Khu- 
da ko, jo hamare dil azmata hai, 
razamand karte hain. 

5 Ki ham liargiz khushamad ki 
bat nahin bolte the, jaisa turn 
jante ho, na lalach ka parwa 
rakhte the ; Khuda gawah hai : 

G Aur na adnnon se, na turn se, 
na diisron. se 'izzat cb.ab.te the ; 
agarchi is sabab se, ki ham Masah 



I Thessalonians- Premiere epitre aux Thessaloniciens 



266 1 TASSALUNiQfON, H. III. 

ke rasul hain, turn par bojh dal 
sakte the. 

7 Balki liam tumhare darmiyan 
aise mulaim rahe, jaisc dai jo apne 
bachchoii ko palti hai : 

8 Waise hi ham tumhare dilsoz 
hoke, na faqat Khuda ki Injfl, 
"balki apni jan tak bhi tumhen 
dene ko razi the, ia waste ki turn 
hamare piyare the. 

&■ Kyiinki, ai bhafo, turn hamari 
mihnat aur mashaqqat ko yad 
rakhte ho, ki ham ne is liye ki 
turn men ae kisi par bar na ho, 
rat din dastkari karke I tumhen 
Khuda ki Injfl ki manadi ki. 



( 10 Turn gawah ho, aur Khuda 
bhi hai, ki turn men jo iman lae, 
ham kya hi paki aur rasti aur be- 
'aibi se guzran karte the : 

11 Chunanchi turn jante ho, ki 
ham turn men har ek ki yun min- 
nat karte, aur dilasa dete, am* na- 
sfhat karte the, jaise bap apnc 
bachchon ko, 

12 Taki turn us Khuda" ke laiq 
chalo, jis ne tumhen apni bad- 
shahi aur jalal men bulaya. 

IS Is waste hamesha Khuda kc 
ham shukrguzar hain, ki jab wuh 
kalam jo Khuda kd hai, jise ham 
sunate ham, turn ko mila, turn 
ne use admion ka, kalam nahm, 
balki Khuda ka kalam jankar, ki 
wuh haqiqat men aisa hi hai, qa- 
bul kiya, aur wuh turn imandaron 
men asar karta. hai. 

14 Ia liye ki turn, ai bhaio, 
Khuda ki kah'siyaon ke, jo Ya- 
liiidiya men Masih Yisii' ki hain, 
pairau hue : kyunki turn ne bhi 
apne ham-qaumon se wuhi dnkh 
pae, jo luihon ne Yahudfon se : 

15 Jinhon ne Khudawand Yisii' 
aur apne nabion ko mar dala, aur 
hamen satayia ; aur we Khuda ko 
khush nahm ate, aur sare ad- 
mion ke mukhalif ham : 

16 Aur is liye, ki un ke gunah 
hamesha kamal ko pahunchte ra- 
hen, we ham ko man'a karte hain, 
ki ham gairqaumon ko wuh kalam 
na sunawen, jis se un ki najat ho * 



kyunki un par gazab intiha ko 
pah nucha. 

17 Par ham ne, ai bhaio, turn se 
thori muddat tak dil se nahin, 
zahir men, juda hoke kamal arzii 
se nihayat koshish kf, ki tumhara 
munh dekhen. 

18 Is waste ham ne, ya'ne, main 
ne jo Pubis him, ek ya do bar 
chaha, ki tumhare pas aim ; par 
Shaitan ne hamen roka. 

19 Ki hamari ummccl anr khu- 
ahi aur fakhr ka taj kya hai ? Kya 
turn hi hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ke samhne us ke ate waqt 
na hoge ? 



20 Ki yaqinan turn hamare jalal 
aur khushi ho. 

IH BAB. 

ITS waste jab ham ziyada bar- 
X dasht kar na sake, to razf 
hue ki ham Atcni men akele rah 
jawen ■ 

2 Chunanchi ham ne Timtaus 
ko jo hamara bhai, aur Khuda. 
ka khadim, aur Masih ki Injfl 
men ham&ra hamkhidmat hai, 
bheja, ki wuh turn ko tumhare 
iman men mazbiit kare, aur tasalli 
de: 

3 ;T£ki turn in mustbaton se 
lagzish na khao ; kyunki turn ap 
jante ho, ki ham un hi ke liye 
muqarrar hiie hain. 

4= Aur jab ham tumhare pas the, 
tumhen age se kaha, ki ham mu- 
sibat men parenge : chunanchi 
wuhi hua, aur turn jante ho. 

5 Is waste, jab main aur ziyada 
bardasht na kar saka, tab tum- 
hara iman daryaft tame ko bheja, 
na h©we, ki imtihan karnewale 
ne tumhara imtihan kiya, ho, aur 
hamari mihnat be-faida ho gayi 
ho. 

6 Par ab Timtails jab tumhari 
taraf se hamare pas aya, aur tum- 
hare iman aur muhahbat ki 
khushkhabari laya, aur kaha, ki 
turn hamara zikr i khair hamesha 
karte ho, aur turn hamare dekhne 



1 TASSALUNlQlON, III. IV. 



ke mnsht&q ho, jaise Id ham bhi 
tumhare hain : 

7 Is liye, ai bhaio, ham ne apni 
sari musfbat aur ihtiyaj men tum- 
hare iman ke sabab turn se tasalli 
pai; 

8 Kyunki ab ham to jitc ham, 
agar turn Khudawand men qaim 
raha. 

9 Ki ham kyunkar tumhare 
liye, is khushi ke sabab jo hamen 
tumbari babat apne Khuda ke 
huziir hasil hui, Khudii kf shukr- 
guzarf kar saken ? 

10 Ham rat din bahut hi du'a 
mangte rahte hain, ki tumbara 
munh dekkcn, aur tumhare fnian 
ki kamtian puri karen. 

1 1 Aur Khuda hamara Bap sip, 
axir hamara Khudawand Yisu' 
Masfh aisa kare, ki kkairiyat ke 
sath hamara guzar tumbari taraf 
howe. 

12 Aur Kkudawand aisa kare, 
ki jaisf ham ko turn se muliabbat 
hai, tumharl muliabbat bhi', kya 
apas men, aur kya bar ek ke sath, 
barke, aur ziyada howe: 

' 13 Taki jab hamara Khudawand 
Yisu.' Masfli apne sab muqadda- 
son ke sath awe, tab wuh tumhare 
dil haxnare Bap Khuda kc samhne 
pakfzagi men bc-'aib mazbiit kar 
de. 

IV bAb. 

1 /~i ARAZ, ai bhafo, ham turn 
VjT se Khudawand Yisii' ke 

waste 'arz aur minnat karte hain, 
ki jaisa. turn ne ham se sikha, ki 
kis tarah chalna aur Khuda ko 
^Irtish karna zarur hai, un men 
taraqqi karo. 

2 Ki turn jante ho, Id ham ne 
turn ko Khudawand Yisii' ki taraf 
se kya hukm diye. 

3 Kyunki Khuda kf marzi yih 
hai, ki turn pak hoke karamkarf 
se apne tain Mz rakho : 

4 Taki har ek turn men se apne 
badan ko pakizagi aur^izzat ke 
sath rakhna jane ; 



267 

5 ISTa shahwat ki badmastf men, 
gair qaumon ki manind jo Khuda 
ko pahchante nahin ; 

6 Aur koi kisi bat men apne 
bhai se beja aur us par ziyadati 
na kare : kyunki Khudawand un 
sab kamon ka badla lenewilla hai ; 
chunanchi ham ne age bhi turn 
se kaha, aur gawahi di. 

7 Ki Khuda ne ham ko na-paki 
ke liye nahin, balki pakizagi ke 
waste bulaya. 

8 Is waste, jo hiqarat kartd. hai, 
so admi Id nahin, balki Khuda ki 
hiqarat karta hai, jis ne hamen 
apni pak Kuh bhi di. 

9 Ab bhaion ki nmhabbat ki 
babat hajat nahin, ki tumbcn 
kuchh likhtin ; kyunki turn ne 
apas men muliabbat karne ki 
Khuda se ta'lim pai. 

10 Chunanchi turn un sabbhaion 
se jo tamam jVlaqaduniya men 
hain, aisa hi karte ho ; lekin, ai 
bhaio, ham tumhari mmnat karte 
hain, ki turn ziyida taraqqi karo ; 

11 Aur jis tarah ham ne tumheii 
hukm kiya, turn garibi ke skih 
rabne, aur ap apne karobar karne, 
aur apne Mthort se kam karne 
ki 'izzat ke cUahnewale ho j 

12 Taki turn un ke age, jo bahar 
hain, durusti sc chalo, aur kisi 
chiz ki ihtiyaj na rakho. 

13 Ai bhaio, main nahin chahta 
hun, ki turn un ke ahwal se jo so 
gaye hain, na-waqif raho, taki turn 
auron ki manind jo na-ummed 
hain gam na karo. 

14 Kyunki ham no jo yaqin 
kiya, ki Yisu' miia, aur utha, to 
yih bhi yaqin kiya chahiye, ki 
Khuda. unben, jo Yisii' men so 
gaye hain, us ke sath le aegii. 

15 Ki ham tumhcn Khudawand 
ke hukm sc yih kabte hain, ki we 
jo ham men se Khudawand kc 
ane tak zinda aur baqi rahenge, 
un se jo so gaye hain, age na barh 
jaenge. 

16 Kyunki Khudawand ap dhiim 
se muqarrab firishtc ki awaz ke 
sath Khud& ka. narsinga phunkte 

n2 



263 

hue asman paf se utrega, aur jo 
Masih men hoke mile hain, we 
pahle uthenge : 

17 Ba'd us ke ham men se jo 
jite chhuteiige un samet badlion 
par nagah nth jaeiige, taki hawa 
men Khudawand se mulaqat ka- 
ren j so ham Khudawand ke sdtli 
hamesha rahenge. 

18 Pas turn in baton se apas 
men ek dusre ko tasalH do. 

V BlB. 

1 "pAll, ai bhiifo, tumhen us 
XT ki hajat nahm, ki wanton 

aur maushnon ki babat kuchh 
tiunhen likhun. 

2 Is waste ki turn ap khub jaute 
ho, ki Khudawand ka, din is tarah 
awega, jis tarah rat ko chor ata 
hai. 

3 JU waqt log kahte honge, ki 
Salamati aur be-khatri hai, tab, jis 
tarah hamila ko dard lagte ham, 
un par nagaliani halakat awegf, 
aur we na bachenge. 

4 Par turn, ai bhaio, tariki men 
nahm ho, ki wuh din chor Id tarah 
turn par a pare. 

5 Turn sab nur ke ferzand, aur 
din ki aulad ho; ham rat ke 
nahm, aur na tariki ke hain. 

Is waste chahiye, ki auron ki 
tarah na soen, balki bedir aur 
hoshyar rahen. 

7 Kyunki jo sote hain, so rat hi 
ko sote ham ; aur jo matwalc 
bote, rat^ hi ko matwale hote 
hain. 

8 Par ham jo din ke hain, iman 
o muhabbat ka baktar, aur najat 
ki unimed ka khod pahinkar, 
jagte rahen. 

Kyunki Khuda ne ham ko 
gazab ke liye nahin, balki is liye 
muaarxar kija, ki ham apne Khu- 
dawand Yisii' Masih se najat hasil 
karen ; 

10 Ki wuh hamare waste rmia, 
taki ham, kya jagte, kya sote, us 
ke sath jfen. 

11 Is liye turn ek ek ko tasalli 



1 TASSALUNfQlOX, IV. V. 



do, aur ek dusrc ki taraqqicMho ; 
chunanchi turn karte bhi ho. 

12 Aur, ai bhaio, ham turn se 
'arz karte hain, Id turn un ko jo 
turn men mihnat karte, aur Khu- 
dawand ke kam men tumhare 
sardar hain, aur turn ko nasihat 
karte hain, mano; 

1JJ Anr un ke kam ke sabab 
muhabbat se un ki bari 'izzat karo. 
Aur turn apas men mile raho. 

14 Aur, ai bhaio, ham tumhari 
minnat karte hain, ki turn kajrau- 
on ko nasihat karo, za'if-dilon 
ko cliJasa do, kamzoron ko sam- 
bhalo, sab ki bardasht karo. 

1 5 Dekho, koi kisi se badi ke'iwaz 
badi na kare ; balki tmn har waqt 
ek diisre se, aur sab se, khush-su- 
luki karo. 

16 Hamesha khusk raho. 

17 Nit du'a mango. 

18 liar ek bat men shukrguzari 
karo; kyunki Masih Yisu* men 
tumhari babat Khuda, ki yihi 
marzi hai. 

19 Kiih ko mat bujhao. 

20 Kubuwaton ki hiqarat na 
karo. 

21 Sari baton ka imtihan karo ; 
bihtar ko ikhtiyar karo. 

22 Har ek badi ki siirat hi se 
diir raho. 

23 Aur wuh jo salamatika Khu- 
da hai, &p hi turn ko bilkull pak 
kare, aur tumh&ra Sab kuchh, 
ya'ne, tnmharf ruh, aur jan, o 
badan, hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ke ane tak be-'aib salamat 
rahe. 

24 Jis ne tumhen bulaya, wuh 
sachcha hai ; wuh aisa hi karega. 

25 Bhaio, hamare waste du'a 
mango. 

26 Sare bkafon ko pak bosa leke 
salam kaxo. 

27 Main tumhen Khudawand 
ki qasam deta hiin, ki' yih khatt 
sare muqaddas bhaion men parh- 
wao. 

2S Hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ka fazl" turn par howe. 
Amm. 



( 269 ) 



PIJLtJS KA DUSBA KHATT TA8SA- 
LlMQION KO. 



I BAB. 

JL Timtaiis ki taraf se Tas- 
saluniqion ki kalisiye ko, jo ha- 
mare Bap Khuda am: Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih men hai : 

2 Hamare Bap Khuda aur Khu- 
dawand Yisii' Masih ki taraf se 
fazl aur salarnati tumhare liye 
howe. 

3 Bhaio, lazim hai, ki ham tum- 
hare liye hamesha Khuda ka 
shukr karen ; chunanehi munasib 
hai, is liye ki tumhara hnan zi- 
yada hota jata hai, aur turn sab 
men se har ek ki muhabbat diis- 
ron se barhti jati hai ; 

4 Yahan tak ki ham ap Khuda 
ki kalisiyaon men tumhare sabab 
fakhr karte ham, ki un sab dukh 
aur nrasibaton men jo turn sahte 
ho, tumhara sabr aur iman zahir 
hota hai : 

5 Khuda ke sachche insaf ka 
yih ek namiina hai, ki turn Khuda 
ki badshahi ke laiq gine jao, jis ke 
liye turn dukh pate ho : 

6 Kyiinki Khuda ke nazdik insaf 
yih hai, ki jo tumhen 'aziyat dete 
hain, unhen. 'aziyat de, 

7 Aur tumhen jo 'aziyat pate ho, 
hamare sath aram dc, us want ki 
Khudawand Yisii' asman se apne 
zabardast firishton ke sath bhar- 
akti ag men zahir hoga, 

8 Aur un se jo Khuda ko nahin 
pahchante, aur hamare Khuda- 
wand Yisii' Masih ki Injil ko 
nahin mante, badla lega. 

9 We Khudawand ke chihra sc, 



aur us ki midrat ke jalal se, abadi 
halakat ki saza pawengo ; 

10 Us din jab wuh awega, ki 
apne muqaddason se jalal pawe, 
aur apne sab imandaron men 
(kyiinki turn hamari gawahi par 
iman lae) ta'ajjub ka, bais ho. 

11 So ham tumhare liye sada 
du'a mangte hain, ki hamara 
Khuda tumhen is bulabat ke laiq 
jane, aur neki ki sab khushi, aur 
iman ke kam ko qudrat se piira 
kare: 

12 Taki hamare Khuda aur 
Khudawand Yistf Masih ke fazl 
ke muwafiq, hamare Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ka nam turn men aur 
turn us men jalil ho. 

II BlB. 

1 TT> IIAlO, ham apne Khuda- 
JJ wand Yisif Masih ke fae, 

aur apne us pas jam'a hone ki 
babat turn se 'arz karte hain, 

2 Ki turn is kkiyal se ki Masih 
ka din a pahmicria hai, jaid. apne 
dil ki dharas mat khoo, aur na 
ghabrao, na kisi ruh, na kisi ka- 
lam, na kisi khatt se ; yih soch- 
kar, ki wuh; harairi taraf se 
hai. 

3 Kot tumhen kisi tarah se fareb 
na de; kyiinki wuh din nahin 
awega, magar jab tak ki pahile 
bargashtagi na ho, aur wuh granah 
ka shakhs, ya'ne, halakat ka far- 
zand, zahir na howe ; 

4 Jo har ek ka, ki Khuda ya 
ma'biid kahlata hai, mukhalif hai; 
aur un se ap ko bai-a samajhta 

B 3 



II Thessalonians- Deuxieme epTtre aux Thessaloniciens 



2 TASSALUNfQlON, II. III. 



270 

hai, yahan tak Id wuh Khuda ki 
haikal men Khuda ban baithega, 
aur apne tarn dikhawega, ki main 
Khuda hiin. 

5 Kya tumhen yad nahm, ki 
main tumhare sath hote hiie turn- 
ben yib batcn kahta tha? 

6 Aur turn us ko jante ho, jo 
ab rokta hai, taki wuh apne waqt 
par zahir ho. 

7 Ki badkari ka bhed ab bhi to 
tasirkartajatahai: sirfitnazarur 
hai, ki wuh jo ab tak roknewalii 
hai, bich sc diir kiya jae. 

8 Tab wuh Badkar zahir hoga, 
jiso Khudawand apne munh ke 
dam se halsk, aur apne ane ki 
tajalli se nest kar dega. 

9 Us ka ana Shaitan ke kiye ke 
muwafiq kamal qudrat, aur jhuthe 
nishan, aur achambhon, 

10 Aur halak honewalon ke 
clsrmiyan ehararat ki kamal da- 
g&bazi ke sath hoga ; is -waste, ki 
imhon ne rasti ki muhabbat ko, 
jis se we rtajat pate, ikhti3 T ar na 
Kiya. 

11 Aur is liye Khuda un pas 
tiisir karnewali daga bhejega, ya- 
han tak ki we jhuth ko sach 
jdncnge : 

12 Taki we sab jo sachaf par 
mi an na lae, balki ni-rasti se razf 
the, saza pawen. 

13 Par, ai bhaio, Khudawand 
ke piyaro, lazini hai, ki ham turn- 
bare waste hamesba Khuda ki 
shukrguzari karen, ki Khuda ne 
tumhen auwal ee chun liya, ki 
tuna Rub se pakizagi Msil karke, 
aur sachai par lman lake, najat 
pao : 

14 Jia ke live tumhen hamari 
Injil ke wasile bulaya, ki turn 
hamare Khudawand Yisu' Masfli 
ka jalal basil karo. 

15 Pas is waste, ai bhaio, maz- 
}»it raho, aur un baton ko, jo 
tumhare supurd hum, jinheii turn 
ne kalam, ya hamare khatt se 
sikha tha, thambe raho. 

16 Abbamara Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ap, aur hamara Bap Khuda, 



jis ne hamen piyar kiya, aur ha- 
men fazl se hamesha ki tasalli aur 
achchhi ummed di', 

17 Tumhare dilon ko tasalli 
dewe, aur turn ko bar ek achchhe 
qaul aur fi'al men mazbut kare. 

in bAb. 

1 X>AQl, ai bhaio, hamare 

1 " > haqq men yih du'a karo, 
ki Khudawand ka kalam jald 
phail jawc, aur aisa jalal pawe, 
jaisa turn men hai : 

2 Aur yih, ki ham na-ma'quTaur 
bure admion se chhutkara pawen : 
kyiinki sab men iraan nahm. 

3 Par Khudawand amanatdar 
hai ; wuh turn ko mazbiit karega, 
aur badi se bachaega. 

4 Aur tumhari babat Khuda- 
wand par hamara yaqm hai, ki 
turn un hukmoii par, jo ham 
tumhen dete bain, 'amal karte ho, 
aur karoge bhi. 

5 Khudawand tumhare dilon ko 
Khuda ki muhabbat, aur Masfh 
ke sabr ki taraf, hidayat kare. 

6 Aur, ai bhaio, ham apne Khu- 
dawand Yisii 1 Masih ke nam se 
tumhen hukm karte ham, ki turn 
liar ek bhai se jo kajraui ke 
sath, aur us sompi hui bat ke, jo 
ham se milf, barkhilaf chalta hai, 
kanara karo. 

7 Kyiinki turn ap jante ho, ki 
hamari pairaui kyiinkar kiya cha- 
hiye ; ham to tumhare darniiyan 
kajraui ke sath chalte na the; 

8 Aur kisi ki roti mult na khate 
the, balki mihnat aur mashaqqat 
ke sath rat din kam karte the, 
taki turn men se kisi par bojh na 
howeii : 

9 Na is waste, ki ham ko ikhti- 
yar na tha, par is liye ki ham ap 
ko tumhare liye namuna thahra- 
wen, taki turn hamari pairaui 
karo. 

10 Aur jab ham tumhare sath 
the, tab ham ne tumhen yih hukm 
kiya, ki jo koi kam na kare, wuh 
khane ko na pawe. 



1 TIMTAtfS, I. 
1 1 Ham sunte hain ki turn men na raho, tdki wuh 



sc kai ek kajraui ke sath. chalte, 
aur kuchh kam nahfn karte, balki 
auron ke kam men dakhl karte 
hain. 

12 Ham apne Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih se aison ko hukm dete hain, 
aur un ki miunat karte hain, ki 
we chupchap kam karke apni hi 
roti khaen. 

13 Am*, ai bhaio, turu nek kam 
karne men har na jao. 

14 Par agar koi hamari is bit 
ko, jo !khatt men hai, na mane, to 
use jan rakho, aur us se mile 



271 

sharminda 
howe. 

15 Lekin use dushman na sam- 
jho, halki bhai janke u&sih&t karo. 

1G Ab salamatf ka Khudawand 
ap hi turn ko hamesha har tarah 
se salamatf bakhshe. Khudawand 
turn sab ke sath rahe. 

17 Mere dastkhatt se mujh Pu- 
bis ka. salam; wuh har ek khatt 
men nishan hai ; usi tarah main 
liklita luin. 

18 Hamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ka fazl turn sab par ho. 
Amm. 



PULU8 KA PAHLA KHATT 
TIMTAtJS KO, 



I BAD. 

1 "TytjLXJS ki taraf se, jo ha- 
JL mare bathanewfAe Kmiua, 

aur hamari ummedgah Khuda- 
wand Yisu' Masih ke hukm sc, 
Yisu' Masih ka Rasul hai ; 

2 Timtaus ko, jo iman men far- 
zand haqiqi hai, fazl, rahm, aur 
salamati, hamare Bap Khuda aur 
hamare Khudawand Yisu' Masih 
ki taraf se, tujh par howe. 

3 MainneMaqadiiniyajate'waqt 
tujh se iltimas kiya thi, ki Afasiis 
men rahiyo, taki tu ba'zon ko 
takfd kare, ki aur tarah ki ta'lim 
na dewen, 

4 Aur kahanion aur be-hadd 
naftabaaTnoa p&r lihaz na karew i 
yih sab kuchh takrar ka ba'is hota 
hai, na ki tarbiyat ilahi k&, jo 
iman se hai. 

5 Aur hukm ka khulasa wuh 



muhabbat hai, jo pakdili aur nck- 
niyati, aur be-makr iman se hota 
hai: 

G Jis se Wze phirke behuda 
bakwas ki taraf mutaw*ajjih hue ; 

7 Ki shari'at ke ustad bana. 
chahte hain ; aur nahfn samajhte, 
ki kya kahte, aur kin baton, par 
hujjat karte hain, 

8 Par ham jante ham, ki shari'at 
achchki hai, hasharte ki koi use 
sharfat ke taur par k&m men 
la- we; 

9 Aur yih jane, ki sharfat rast- 
baz ke waste nahiu, balki be-shar'a 
o na-farmaiibardar, o he-din, o 
gunahgar, o napak, o shuhda, am" 
ma bap ka m6r dalnewala, aur 
ldumi ^ 

10 Aur haramkar, aur laundc- 
baz, aur barda-farosh, aur jhuth- 
bolnew^ale aur jhutln qasam kha- 
newalon ke waste, aur un ke slwa 



I Timothy- Premiere epltre a Timothee 



1 TtMTAtfS, I. II. 



272 

jo kuch sahih ta'Ii'm kc barkhilaf 
howe, us ke waste hai; 

11 Us mubarak Khuda ki jalal- 
wali Injil ke muwafiq, jo mujhe 
sompi gai. 

12 Aur main apne Khudawand 
Masih Yisu 1 ki, jis ne mujhe 
iqtidar diya, shukrguzar hun, ki 
us ne mujhe amanatdar samajh- 
kar is khidmat par muqarrar kiya. 

13 Main to age kufr baknewala, 
aur satanewala, aur jabr karnc- 
wala tha ; lekin mujh par rahm 
hua, is waste ki main ne, jab iman 
na laya tha, na-dani men kiya. jo 
kiya. 

14 Aur hamare Khudawand ka 
fazl, iman aur piyar samet, jo 
Masih Yisii' men hai, bahut ziyada 
hua. 

15 Yih diyanat ki bat, aur bil- 
kull pasand ke laiq hai, ki Masih 
Yisu' gunahgaron ke bachane ko 
dunya men aya; aur main un 
sab men bara gunahgar hun. 

16 Lekin mujh par is live rahm 
hi'iii, ki Yisii' Masih mujh bare 
gunahgar par kamal sabr zahir 
kare, taki main un ke waste, jo us 
par hamesha ki zindagi ke liye 
iman lawenge, namiina bamin. 

17 Ab 'azali badshah, gairfani, 
na-didani, wahid, hakim Khuda ki 
'izzat aur jalal hamesha hamesha 
ko howe. Amin. 

18 Ai farzand Timtaiis, main 
tujhc un nubiiwaton ke muwafiq, 
jo age teri babat ki gain, yin 
hiikm deta hun, taki tii un nubu- 
waton ke wasile ae achchhi larai 
late ; 

19 Aur iman aur nekniyati par 
qaimrahe; jisseba'zonnekanara 
karke iman ki nao tori : 

20 Unhin men se Humahaius 
aur Sikandar hain, jinhen main 
ne Shaitan ke hawale kiya, taki 
we tambih pake kufr na baken. 



X A^ 



II BAR 

B main iltimas karta hiin, 
sab se pahle munajaten, 



aur du'aen aur sifarishen, aur 
shukrguzar ian, sare adrnion ke 
liye ki jawen 5 

2 Badshahoii aur martabawalon 
ke liye ; taki ham kainal dindari 
aur munasib taur se, chain aur 
aram ke sath, zindaganiguzriftien. 

3 Kyunki hamare najatdenewale 
Khuda kc iigc yihi khub aur 
pasandida hai. 

4 Wuh chahta hai, ki sare admi 
najat fpawen, aur sachai ki pak- 
chan tak pahunchen. 

5 Ki Khuda ek hai, aur Khuda 
aur admion ke Mch ek admi dar- 
miyani hai, wuh Masih Yisii' hai ; 

6 Jis ne apne tain sab ke kafare 
men diya, ki bar-waqt us ki ga- 
wahi di jawe. 

7 Us ke liye main manadi kar- 
newala aur rasitl muqarrar hua, 
(main Masih men sach bolta hun, 
aur jhiith nahin kahta;) aur 
gairqaumon ko iinan aur sachai 
ka sikhlanewala hiin. 

8 Pas meri marzi yih hai, ki 
mard liar makan men be-gussa 
aur be-hujjat pak hathon ko 
uthake du 7 a mange. 

9 Aur yun hi 'aurat en bhi mu- 
nasib poshak se sharm aur tamiz 
ke sath ap ko sanwaren, na ki bal 
gundhne, aur sone, aur motion, 
aur qimati libas se ; 

10 Balki (jaisa 'auraton ko, jo 
Khuda-parasti ka, iqrar kartihain, 
munasib hai), ap ko nek kamon 
se sanwaren. 

11 Chahiye ki 'aurat chupchap 
kamal farmanbardari se sikhe. 

12 Aur main parwanagi nahin 
deta, ki 'aurat sikhlawe, aur ap 
skauhar par hiikim ban baithe, 
balki khamoshi ke sath rahe. 

13 Kyunki pahle Adam banSy a 
gaya, ba'djis ke Hawah. 

14 Aur Adam ne fareb nahin. 
khaya, par 'aurat fareb khake 
gunah men pkansi. 

15 Lekin yih janne ke sabab 
bach jaegf, agar iman, aur mu- 
habbat, aur pakizagi men, hosh- 
yari ke sath paedar rahen. 



1 TIMTAtfS, HI. IV. 



in. BAB. 

1 XT III hat sack hai, ki jo koi 
JL kalisiye ki nigahbani ki 
arzii rakhta, ach.ck.ke kam ko 
cliahta hai. 

■ 2 Fas chahiye, ki nigahban be- 
'aib, ek joru led shaukar, parhez- 
gar, sahib i tainfz, shayasta, imi- 
safirdost, ta'Iim dene men qdbil ho ; 

3 Ka ki shardbi, yd marpit kar- 
newdla, ya na-rawa naf'a hdsil 
karnewala j balki miydna-rau ho, 
takrari aur lalchf na ho; 

4 Aur apne gkar ka ba-khubi 
bandobast kare, aur kamal durusti 
he sdth larkon ko hukm men 
rakhe ; 

5 ICi agar koi apne hi ghar ka 
bandobast na kar jane, wuh Khuda 
ki kalisiye ki khabarddri kyun- 
kar karega ? 

6 Aurnayainuridnaho; kahin 
wuh gurur karke Shaitan ki tarah 
'azab men pare. 

7 Aur chahiye ki wuh bahar- 
walon ke nazdik bhi neknam ho ; 
ta na ho ki wuh malamat utkdwe, 
aur Shaitan ke phande men 
phans jawe. 

8 Isf tarah khadim-ud-din bhi 
durusti ke sdth rahen, na ki do- 
zuban, ya sharabi, ya na-rawa 
naf'a uthanewale ; 

9 Aur finan ke bhed ko saf dil 
se yad kar rakhert. 

10 Aur ye p able azmdejawen; 
us ke ba'd agar be-'aib thahren, 
to khidmat karen. 

i 11 Isi tarah un ki jonidn bhi 
durusti ke Bath rahen, na ki tuh- 
matian, balki parhczgar, aur sari 
baton, men diyanatdar kowen. 

12 Khadim-ud-dfn ek ek jorii 
karen, aur apne bachchon aur 
apne gharon ka ba-khubi bando- 
bast karte hon. 

13 Kyiinki jinhon ue achchhi 
tarah wuh khidmat ki, so apne liye 
achchha darja, aur us iman men, 
jo Masfh Yisu' par hai, bahut si 
Mminat paida karte ham. 

14 Mam is umiucd parkijald 



273 

tujh pas aun, yih baten tujhe 
likhta huii. 

15 Agar deri ho jae, to til un 
baton sc jan rakhe, ki Khuda kc 
ghar men, jo zinda Kmida ki 
kalisiya, aur rasti ka sutun, aur 
tek hai, kyiinkar guzran kiya 
chahiye. 

16 Aur hil-ittifaq dindari ka 
bard bhed hai : Khuda jism men 
zihir hua, Ituh se rast thahraya 
gaya, firishton ko nazar dya, gair- 
qaumon men us ki manadi hiii', 
dunya men us par iman lae, jalal 
men uthaya gaya. 

IV BAB. 

1 ~F> tJTI saf farmati hai, ki 
JLVj akhiri zamane men kitne 

iman se bargashta honge, ki we 
gumrah karnewali riihon aur de- 
won ki ta'lfmon se jd liptenge : 

2 Jo makr se jhuth bolenge : 
jiu ka dil sun ho gaya hai j 

3 Aur we byah karne se man'a 
karenge ; aur hukm karenge, Id 
wuh khana na khao, jinhen Khuda 
ne paida kiya, ki imandar aur 
sachai ke jannewale skukrguzari 
ke satk unhen khdwen. 

4 Kyiinki Khuda ki paida ki 
hiii bar ek chiz achchhi hai, aur 
inkar ke laiq nahin ; agar shukr 
karke khtiwen : 

5 Is waste ki wuh Khuda kc 
kalam aur du'a se pak hoti hai. 

6 So agar tu. bhaion ko yih ba- 
ton yad dilawe, to tu iman aur 
us achchhi ta'Iim ki baton se, jis 
ko tu ne sire se ba-khubi daryaft 
kiya, tarbiyat pake, Yisu' Masih 
ka achchha khadim band rahega. 

7 Par behiida aur bui'hion ki 
kahanion sc munh mor, aur din- 
dari men riyazat kar. 

8 Ki badani riyazat ka fluda 
kam hai; par din dan sab baton 
ke wdste faidamand hai, ki ab ki 
aur ayanda ki zindagf ka wa'da 
usi ke liye hai. 

9 Yih bat sach aur kamal qabu* 
liyat ke laiq hai. 



274 



1 TIMTATJS, IV. V. 



10 Hamara mihnat karna aur 
la'n ta'n sahna is liye hai, ki ham 
ne zindaKhuda, par, jo sab adnn'on 
kit, khass kar fniandaron ka, 
bachanewala hai, bharosa kiya 
hai. 

1 1 Un baton ko farma aur sikha. 

12 Kisi ko apni jawani ki hiqa- 
rat na karne de : balki bol cMl, 
aur muhabbat, aur ruh, aur iman, 
aur pakizagi se imandaron ke liye 
namiina ban. 

1 3 Jab tak main dun, tu parhta, 
nasihat karta, ta'lim deta rah. 

14 Tu us ni'amat se jo tujh men 
hai, aur tujhe hubiiwat ki rah se, 
qissison ke hath rakhne ke sath 
mill, gafil na ho. 

15 Un baton ko dhyan men 
rakh ; un hi ka ho rah ; taki teri 
taraqqi sabhon par zahir howe. 

1 6 Apni aur apni ta'lim ki chau- 
kasi kar ; un par qaim rah ; ky- 
iinki, yih karke, tu ap ko aur un 
ko jo teri sunte ham bachaega. 



V. BAR 

1 fTltj kisi buzurg ko malamat 

a . na kar, balki us ki us 
tarah minnat kar, jis tarah bap 
kf karta hai; aur jawanoiikiyun, 
jaise bhaion ki; 

2 Aur burhion ki yun jaise m& 
ki ; aur jawan 'auraton ki yun, 
jaise bahinon ki, kamal pakizagi se. 

3 Randon ki, jo haqiqat men 
rind hain, hurmat kar. 

4 Agar kisi rand ke bete ya 
pote hon, to we yih sikhen, ki 
pahle apne ghar men dindari zahir 
karen, aur bapdadon ka haqq ada 
karen ; kyiinki yih bhala aur 
K-huda ke age pasandida hai. 

5 Aur sachcki rand aur be-kas 
wuh hai, jo Khuda par bharosa 
rakhti, aur rat din munajat aur 
du'aon men lagi rahti hai. 

6 Par jo 'aish o 'ishrat karti, so 
jite ji murda hai. 

7 Aur tu ye baten farma, taki 
we be-'aib thahren. 



8 Agar koi apnon ki aur khass 
kar apne ghar ki khabargiri na 
kare, to iman se munkir, aur be- 
iman se badtar hai. 

9 "Wuh rand shumar men awe, 
jo sath haras se kam ki na ho, 
aur us ne ek hi shauhar ka munh 
dekha ho, 

10 Aurnekokari ke sabab nam- 
war ho, aur us ne larkon ki tar- 
biyat ki ho, musafirorj. ko apne 
yahan utara ho, aur muqaddason 
ke pan wort .dhoe hon, aur un ki jo 
musibat men giriitar hain, madad 
ki ho, aur har ek nek kam ki 
dhun rakhti ho. 

11 Par jawan randon ko kanare 
kar de ; kyiinki jab we Masih ke 
barkhilaf naziikaten jatatian hain, 
to byah kiya ehahtf hain ; 

12 Aur agle iman ko chhorke 
saza ke laiq hoti hain. 

1 3 Aur siw4 us ke we alasi hoke 
ghar ghar daurte phirna sikhti 
hain ; aur faqat alasi nahin, balki 
bakwasi aur bar kam men dakhl 
karnewali hoti hain, aur beja, 
baten bakti hain. 

14 Is waste meri marzi yih hai, 
ki jawan randen byah karen, 
bacneke janeyj, aur ghar ka kilro- 
bar karen, aur muklmlif ko la'n- 
ta'n karne ki jagali na dewen. 

15 Kyiinki kai ek abhi Shaitan 
ke pickhe ho If hain. 

1C Agar kisi imandar mard ya 
'aurat ki randen hon, to wuhi un 
ki madad kare, aur kalfsiye par 
bar na ho, taki wuh un ki, jo 
sach sach randen hain, madad 
kare. 

17 Un qissison ko jo achchhi ta- 
rah peshwai karte hain, khasskar 
un ko jo kaiam aur ta'lim men 
mihnat karte hain, diini jaza ke 
laiq jano. 

] 8 Kyiinki kitab yih kahti hai, 
Khalihan ke bail ka munk mat 
bandh. Aur yih, ki Kam karne- 
wala apni mazdiiri ka haqqdar 
hai. 

19 Jo da'wi qissis par ho, ba- 
gair do tin gawahon ke mat sun. 



20 Gunahgaron ko sab ke samhne 
malamat kar, taki auron ko khauf 
ho. 

21 Main Khuda, aur Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih, aur chune hue firish- 
ton ke age, yili hukm karta hun, 
ki tii in baton ko bagair pachh 
kc 'amal men la, aur kisi ki taraf- 
dari na kar. 

22 Hath kisi par jald na rakh, 
aur na diisron ke gun ah on men 
sharik ho : apne tain pak rakh. 

23 Aur ab tu sirf pani na piya 
kar, balki apne hazima aur aksar 
karnzorion ke waste thori mai pi. 

24 Ba'ze admion ke gunah age 
zahir ham, aur 'adaiat men pahle 
hi pahunch jate hain, aur ba'zon 
ke gunah pichhe. 

25 Isi tarah nek kam bin age 
zilhir hain ; aur we jo aur waz'a 
ke hain, chhip nahm sakte. 

VI BAB. 

1 TITKE chakar jiie ke niche 
J hain, apne kkawindon ko 

kamal 'izzat ke laiq janen, taki 
Khuda ke nam aur ta'lhn ko koi 
bura na kahe. 

2 Aur wc jin ke khawind lman- 
dar hain, unhen, is waste M bhai 
hain, nachiz na janen ; balki zi- 
yada is liye khidmat karen, ki we 
imanddr aur 'aziz aur ni'amat men 
sharik hain. Ye baten sikhla, aur 
nasihat kar. 

3 Aur agar koi dusri ta'lim. deta 
hai, aur hamare Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ke sakfh kalam, aur us ta'- 
lim ko jo dindari ke munasib hai, 
qabiil nahm karta : 

4 Wuh gharnand karta hai, aur 
kuchh nahin janta, balki use bahs 
aur lafzi takrar karne ka marz 
hai, jin se dah, aur qaziya, aur 
badgoiarj, aur badgumanian, 

5 Aur un logon ki radd badal, 
jin ki 'aqlen kharab ho gayi hain, 
aur jo sachai se khali hain, aur 
gmnan karte hain, id naf a jo hai, 
wuhi dindari hai; tu waison. se 
pare rah. 



1 XIMTItS, V. VI. 275 

(3 Dindari to qana'at ke sixth 
bara naf a hai. 1 , 

7 Kyunlu ham dimya men kuchh 
na lae, aur zahir hai, ki kuchh le 
ja nahin. sakte. 

S Pas agar ham ne khlna kapva 
paya, to hamare liye has hai. 

9 Ki we jo daulatmand hua 
ehahte hain, soimtihan aur phan- 
de men, aur bahut si behiida aur 
buri khwahishon men parte hain, 
jo admion ko tabahi aur halakat 
ke darya men dub a deti hain. 

10 Kyiinki zar ki dosti sari bu- 
raion ki jar hai ; jis ke ba'ze ftr- 
ziimand hoke iman ki rah se bha- 
tak gaye, aur ap ko tarah tarah 
ke ganion se chhed&. 

11 Par tu, ai mard i Khuda, in 
chizon se hhag, aur rastbazi, din- 
dari, iman, muhabbat, sabr, aur 
faxotani ka pichlia kar. 

1 2 Koshish karke ima.ii ki ach- 
chhi larai lar, hamesha ki zin- 
dagi ko pakar rakh, jis ke liye tu 
bulaya gaya, aur tii ne bahut ga- 
wahon ke age achchhii iqrar kiyii 
hai. 

13 Main Khuda- ke samhne jo 
sab ko jilata hai, aur Masih Yisii' 
ke huzilr jis ne Panttis Pilatus ke 
age achchha. iqrar kiya, tujhe tfi- 
kid karta bun : 

14 Ki tu us hukm ko be-dag o 
bc-ilzam hamare Khuddwand Yi- 
sii' Masili ke zahir hone tak hife 
kar rakh ; 

15 Jise wuh bar-waqt zahir ka- 
rega, jo mubarak aur akela qud- 
ratwala, badshahon ka badshah, 
aur Khudawandon ka. Khudawand 
hai: 

16 Baqa faqat usi ko hai; wuh 
us nur men rahta hai, jis tak koi 
nahin pahunch sakta, aur use kisi 
insan ne na dekha aur na dekh 
sakta, hai ; usi kf'izzat aur qudrat 
abadi rahe. Amin. 

17 Is jahan ke daulatmandon 
ko hukm kar, ki magriir na ho- 
wen, aur be-bunyad daulat par 
bharosa na karcn, balki zinda 
Khuda par jis lie hamen sab kuchh 



276 



2 TIMTAtJS, I. 



bahutayat se diya, ta ki khushi 
se guzran karen ; 

18 Aur yih ki we nckokari aur 
bhalc k&m se daulatmand, aur 
sakhawat par taiyiir, aur bantue 
par nmsta'idd howen ; 

19 Aur ayanda ko apne liye ek 
bhali bunyad paida kar rakhen, 
taki hainesha ki zindagi pawen. 



20 Ai Timtaiis, amanat ko hi- 
fazat se rakh, aur bc-dini ki be- 
huda baton se, aur un takraron se, 
jinhen jhutu-imith 'ilm samajbte 
hain, munh pber lc : 

2 1 Jis ka ba' ze iqrar karkc iman 
ki rah Be bhatak gaye hain. Fazl 
tujh par howe. Arain. 



PULTJS KA DUSBA KIIATT 
TIMTAUS KO. 



I BAB. 

1 "ptJLt/S, jo us zindagike 

JL wa'de ke muwafiq jo 

Masih Yisii' men hai, Khuda ki 

marzi se Yisu 1 Masih lia Rasul 

hai, 

2 Piyare bete Timtaus ko fazl, 
rahm, aur salamati, Bap Khuda 
aur hamare Khudawand Masih 
Yisii' ki taraf se howe. 

3 Khuda ka main shukr karta 
hun, jis ki bandagi bapdadon ke 
taur par pak dil se karta hun, 
ki apni difaon men rat din bifa 
naga tera zikr karta ; 

4 Aur tere ansuon ko yad karke 
tere dekhne ki arzu rakhta hun, 
taki khushi se bhar jaiin ; 

5 Aur mujhe wuh tera be-riya 
iman yad hai, jo pahle teri nam 
Lois, aur ten' ma Yiinike ka. tha, 
aur mujhe yaqfn hai, ki tera bhi 
hai. 

6 Is sabah se main tujhe yad 
dilata hun, ki tu Khuda ki us 
ni'ariiat ko, jo mere hath rakhne 
se tujhe mili, phirke sulga. 

7 Kyunki Khuda ne hamen dah- 



shat ki Rrih ko nahin, balki qud- 
rat, aur muhabbat, aur hoshyari 
ki diya hai. 

8 Is waste tu hamare Khuda- 
wand ki gawahi se, aur mujh sc 
jo us k4 qaidi hiin, sharminda na 
ho, balki Khuda ki qudrat se 
Injil ke dukhon men sharik ho ; 

9 Ki us ne hamen bachaya, aur 
pak bulahat se bulaya, ; na hamare 
kamon ke sabab se, balki apne 
irade hi, aur us ni'amat se jo Ma- 
sih Yisu' ke waste azal men ha- 
men di gayi ; 

1 Aur ab hamare bachanewale 
Yisu' Masih ke zuhtir se zahir 
huf, ki jis ne maut ko nest kiya, 
aur zindagi aur baqa, ko Injil 
se roshan kar diya ; 

11 Main us ke liye manadi kar- 
newala, aur rasiil, aur gair qaumoii 
ka mu'allim, muqarrar hiia, hun. 

12 Aur isi liye main yih dukh 
pata hun ; lekin main sharmata 
nahm, is waste ki use jis par iman 
laya hun, janta, huri ; aur mujhe 
yaqin hai, ki wuh nieri amanat ki 
us din tak hifazat kar sakta hai. 

13 Tu un sahih baton k& naqsha 



II Timothy- Deuxieme epitre a Timothee 



a TlMTAtfS, I. II. 



jo tu ne mujh se sunfn, us irnan, 
aur muhabbat kc sath jo Masih 
Yisii' men hai, hifz kar rakh. 

14 Tii us achchhi amanat ki jo 
tujh ko mil], Kuh i Quds ke wa- 
sfle se, jo ham men basti hai, ni- 
gahbani kar. 

15 Tu yih janta hai, ki Asia ke 
sab log, jin men se Fijallus aur 
Harmujanes ham, mujh se phir 
gaye. 

1G Khudawand Unesifarus ke 
ghar par rahm kare \ kyiinki us 
ne bahut bar mujhe tazadam ki- 
ya, aur meri zanjir se sharminda 
na hua : 

17 Ealki us ne Rum men hote 
mujhe koshish se dhiindha, aur 
paya. 

18 Khudawand use yih bakh- 
she, ki us din Khudawand ka 
rahm us par ho ; aur jo khidmaten 
us ne phir Afasiis men kin, tu un- 
hen khub janta hai. 

n bIb. 

1 X) AS, ai mere farzand, tii us 
JL fazl se, jo Masih Yisii' men 

hai, mazbut ho. 

2 Aur meri un baton ko, jo tu 
ne bahut se gawahon ke samhne 
suni ham, aise amanatdaron ke 
supurd kar, jo auron ko sikha sa- 
ken. 

3 Pas tu Yisii' Masih ke ach- 
chhe sipahi ki manind dukh sab. 

4 Jo koi sipahgari karta, apne 
tam dunya ke mu'amaJon men 
nahin uljhata, taki wuh us ko 
khush kare, jis ne sipahgari ke 
liye use chun liya. 

5 Aur agar koi kushti kare, to 
taj nahin. pata, magar jab qaide 
ke muwafiq kushti kare. 

G Kisan ko chahiye ki pahle 
mihnat kare, tab phalon men 
hissa pawe. 

7 Jo baten mam kahta hiin, tu 
un ko soch rakh, aur Khudawand 
tujhe sab baton ki samajh dewe. 

8 Yad rakh, Id Yisii' *Masih, jo 
Daud ki nasi se hai, murdon men 



277 

se jl utha, meri InjII ke muwa- 
fiq: _ " 

9 Jis ke liye main brtdon ki mii- 
nind yahan tak dukh pata hiin, 
ki band men hiin ■ par Khuda ka 
kalam band nahin hot&. 

10 So main chune hiiou ke liye 
sab hi kuclih sahtfi. hiin, taki we 
us najat ko, jo Yisif Masih se hai, 
hamesha ke jalal samet hasil karen . 

11 Yih bat sach hai, ki agar 
ham us ke sath maren, to ham us 
ke sath jiengc bhi ; 

12 Agar ham us ke sixth dukh 
uthawcn, to us ke sath badsnahi 
bhi karenge : agar ham us ka 
inkar karen, to wuh bhi hamara 
inkar karega : 

JJL8 Agarchi ham be-fman ho ja- 
wen, par wuh amanatdar rabta, 
hai ; wuh ap apna, inkar kar nahm 
sakta. 

14 Tii yih baten yad dila, aur 
Khudawand ke samhne yih ga- 
wahi de, ki we lafzon ki takrar na 
karen, ki us se kuchh hasil nahin, 
magar yih ki sunnewale dagma- 
gaye jawen. 

15 Koshish karke tii apne tain 
maqbiil, aur aisa kixrigar jo shar- 
minda na ho, aur sachche kalam 
ka durusti se taisil karnewala 
Khuda ko kar dikhla. 

1G Par buri aur behuda baton 
se parhez kar, kyunki we akhir 
ko bedini ke darjon men taraqqi 
karengi. 

1 7 Aur un k& kalam khure ki 
bimari ki tarah khata chala jaega, 
aurun men se Humanaius aur Mi- 
letus hain ; 

18 We yih kalike, ki qiyamat 
ho ehuki, sachai se phir gaye, aur 
ba'zon ka frnan diga dete hain. 

19 Taubhi Khuda. ki bunyad 
mazbiit rahti hai, aur us par yih 
muhr hai, ki Khudawand unhen, 
jo us ke hain, pahchanta hai. Aur 
yih, ki liar ek jo Masih ka nam 
letS hai, bad! se baz rahe. 

20 Par bare ghar men faqat 
sone riipe hi ke bartan nahin ; 
balki kath aur mitti ke bhi hote 



2 XIMXAtJS, II. III. IV. 



278 

hain ; aur ba'ze 'izzat, aur ba'ze 
zillat ke hain. 

21 Is liye agar koi apne tain un 
se pak saf kaxe, to wuh. 'izzat ka 
bartan, aur pak, aur mfilik ke kam 
ka, aur har ek achchke kam ke 
liye taiyar hoga. 

22 Jawam ki shahwaton se dur 
bbig, aur un sab kc sath, jo pak 
dil se Khudawand ka nam lete 
hain, rastbazf, aur iman, aur mu- 
habbat, aur sulh ki pairaui kar. 

23 Par bcwuquli aur nadani ki 
hujjaton se kinara kar; ki til janta 
bai, ki we jhagrepaidakartihain. 

24 Aur munasib nabin, ki Khu- 
dawand ka bauda jhagra tare, 
balki sab sc narmi karnewala, 
aur sikhlanc par nmsta'idd, aur 
dukbon ka saknewala howe. 

25 Aur unben, jo muqabala karte 
bain, farotani se samjbawe, ki sha- 
yad Khuda unben tauba bakhshe, 
taki we sacbai ko pahchanen ; 

2G Aur we, jinheii Sbaitan ne 
jita shikar kiya hai, taki us ki 
raarzi par chaieri, hoshyar hokar 
us ke phande se chhuien. 

Ill BAB. 

1 npUyihjan rakh, ki akhirf 
JL zainane men bure din 

awenge. 

2 Admi khudgaraz, zardost, tar 
hankucwale, ghamancb, kufr-kar- 
ncwale, ma bap ke na-iaxmanbar- 
dar, na-sbnkr, na-pak, 

3 Be-dard, kinawar, tuhmati, 
na-parhezgar, be-rahm, nckon ke 
dushman, 

4 Dagabaz, be-liliaz phulnowale, 
Khuda se ziyada 'isbrat kc chah- 
ncwale ; 

9 Aur dmdari ki siirat men boke 
us ki qudrat ka inkar karenge : 
tu aison se dur Tab. 

6 Kyiinki un men se we bain, 
jo gharon men ghusa karte bain, 
aur tin cbhichliOTi randion. ko, jo 
gunakoii tale dabi bain, aur tarah 
tarab ki shahwaton ke bas men 
pilars gayi bain, 



7 Aur hamesha ta'lim pati ham, 
aur sacbai ki pahchan tak bargiz 
pahunch nabin saktin, giriftar 
karte bain. 

8 Aur jis tarab Yann.es aur Yam- 
bres ne Miisa ka samhna kiya, usi 
tarab ye bbi sachai ke mukhalif, 
kharab-'aql, aur iman ki babat 
na-maqbiil bain. 

9 Par we age na barbenge, is 
waste ki un ki nadani sab par 
zahir ho jaegf, jis tarah un ki hm. 

10 Par meri ta'lim, chal chalan, 
irade, iman, sabr, mubabbat, bar- 
dasht, 

11 Zulin aur dukbon ko, jo An- 
takiyd aur Ikunium, aur Lustra 
men mujh par pare, tu ne sire se 
bakhubi daryaft kiya; aur main, 
ne kaise kaise zulm sahe ; par 
Khudawand ne mujhe un sab se 
bach a liya. 

12 Balki sab ke sab jo Yisii' 
Masib men dfndari ke sath guz- 
ran kiya ckahtc bain, satae 
jaenge. 

13 Par bure aur dbokhebaz admi 
fareb dekc, aur fareb khake, badi 
men age barhte jaenge. 

14 Par tu un baton par, jo til ne 
sikhm aur yaqih janin, qaim rah ; 
ki tii yih janta bai, ki kis se 
sikha ; 

15 Aur ki til lavkai se muqaddas 
kitabon se waqif hai ; we tujhe 
Masih Yisii' par iman lane se na- 
jat ki danai bakhsb sakti hain. 

16 Sari kitab ilham se hai, aur 
talim ke T aur ilzam ke, aur su- 
dharne ke, aur rastbazi men tar- 
biyat kc waste faidamand hai : 

17 Taki mard i Khuda kamil 
aur har ek nek kam men taiyar 
ho. 

IV BiB. 

1 T> AS main Khuda aur Khu- 
± dawand Yisii' Masih ke 
£ge» jo apne zahir bone aur apni 
badshahi men zindon aur murdon 
ki 'adalat karega, takid karta 
bun: 



2 TIMTA1JS, IV. 



2 Ki tu fcalam ki manadi kar ; 
waqt aur be-waqt usi kam men 
mashgul rah ; kamal bardasht aur 
ta'lim se ilzam de ; aur malamat 
aur nasihat kiya kar. 

3 Kyrinki aisa, waqt awega, jab 
we sahib ta'lim ki bardasht ua 
karengc; par kan khujlate hue 
apm buri khwahishon ke muwafiq 
ustad par ustad bulaenge. 

4 Aur kanon ko sacliai ki taraf 
se pherke kahanion par laga- 
wenge. 

5 So tu sari baton men bedar 
bo ; dukk sab ; Injil sunancwale 
ka kam kar; apru khidmat ko 
pura kar. 

t 6 Kyunki ab mera lakii dhala 
jata hai, aur mere kiich ka waqt 
a pahuncha bai. 

7 Main achehhi larai lar chuka, 
main daur kar chuka, main ne 
fmaii ko rakh liya : 

8 Akliir, rastbazi ka taj mere 
liye dhara hai; .so Khudawand, jo 
xast hakim hai, us din mujhe 
dega ; aur faqat mujhe nahin, 
balki un sab ko bhi jo us ke 
zahir hone ko ehahtc hain. 

9 Tu kosbish kar, taki mere pas 
jald awe : 

10 Kyunki Demas ne ia jahan 
ko pasand karke mujhe chhor 
diya, aur Tassaluniqe ko chala 
gaya ; Ivreskes Galatiya men, aur 
Titus Dalmatiya men gaya. 

11 Liiqa akela mere sath hai. 
Tu Marqus ko apne sath le a. 
kyunki wuh is idiidmat men mere 
kam ka hai. 



279 

12 Main ne Tukhikas ko Afasiis 
men bheja. 

13 Tii wuh lubada jise main ne 
Troas men Qarpus ke yahan 
chhorii, aur kitaben, ^khass kar, 
chamre ke waraq, lete aiyo. 

14 Sikandar thathere ne nmjh 
se bahut badi ki ; Khudawand us 
ke kamon ke muwafiq use badla 
de: 

15 Us se tu bhi khabardar rah, 
kyunki us ne baman' baton ki 
babut mukhalafat ki. 

1G Mera pahila jawab dete waqt 
koi mera, sathi na tha ; sabhon ne 
rnujhe chhor diya ; is ka, hisab 
unhen dcna na pare. 

17 Par Khudawand mere sath 
raha, aur' us ne mujhe taqat 
bakhski, ki meri rna'rifat se purl 
manadi ki jawe, aur sab gair 
qaum sunen ; aur main babar ke 
muuk se chhuraya gaya. 

18 Aur Khudawand mujhe har 
ck zabiin se backawega, aur apni 
asmani badshahi tak bachae ra- 
khega ; us ka jalal hameshahowe. 
Amin. 

19 Priska aur Aqula ko, aur 
Unesifarus ke ghar ko salam kah. 

20 Irastus Qurintus men raha, ■, 
Trufimus ko main ne Miletus men 
bimax chhora. 

2 1 Jaldi kar, ki tii jaye se peshtar 
pahunche. Yubulus aur Piides, 
aur Linus, aur Qlaudia, aur sure 
bhai, tujhe salam kahfce hain. 

22 Khudawand Yisu*Mapfh teri 
riih ke sath rahe. Fazl turn par 
kowe. Amin. 



( 280 ) 



PULTJS KA KHATT TITUS K0. 



I BAB. 

1 T) tJLtJS ki taraf sg, jo Khu- 
JT da- ka banda aur Yisii' 

Masih ka rasul hai, Khuda ke 
chune hiion ke inian aur us sachai 
ki pahchim. ke "waste, jo dindari 
ki babat hai ; 

2 Us hamesha ki zindagi ki nm- 
med ke sath, jis ka wa'da Khuda 
ne, jo jhuth nahin bolta, zamane 
ke age kiya ; 

3 Aur waqt par apne kalam ko 
us manadi se zakir kiya, jo ha- 
mare bachanewale Khuda ke 
hukm se mujhe sompi gai ; 

4 Titus ko jo 'amm fraan ke rii 
se khass farzand hai, Fazl, rahm 
aur salamatf, Bap Khuda aur ha- 
marc bachanewale Khudawand 
Yisii' Masih ki taraf se tere liye 
howe. 

5 Main ne tujhe is waste Krete 
men chhora, taki tu baqi chizen 
durust kare, aur qissison ko shahr 
ba shahr muqarrar kare, jaisa 
main ne tujhe hukm kiya hai : 

6 Par aison ko jo be-ilzam aur 
ek ck joni rakhte hon, aur un ke 
larke imandar, aur badchali ki 
malamat se pak hon, aur kajrau 
na howen. 

7 Kyiinki chahiye, ki nigahban 
jo Khuda ki taraf se mukhtar 
hai, be-ilzarn ho, na ki khudpa- 
sand, yii gussawar, ya sharabi, ya 
marpit karnewala, aur narawa 
naf'a lenewala ; 

8 Balki musafir-dost, nekon ka 
chahnewala, hoshyar, munsif, pak, 
parliezgar •, 

9 Aur ta'lim ke muwafiq imau 
ke kalam ko thambhe rahe, taki 
wuh sahih ta'lim se nasihat karne, 

HB ESsaga 



aur barkhilaf kahnewalon ko il- 
zam dene par qudrat rakhe. 

10 Kytmki bahut se kajrau aur 
behiida-go aur dagabaz hain, khass 
kar makhtunon men se ; 

11 Jin ka munh band kiya. cha- 
hiye, ki we narawa, naf'a ke waste 
namunasib baten sikhlake, sare 
gharanon ko ulat pulat kar dalte 
hain. 

12 TJn men se ek ne, jo un ka- 
nabi tha, kaha, ki Kreti hamesha 
jhiithe, aur bm - e darinde, aur as- 
kati petu hain. 

13 Yih gawahi sach hai, is waste 
tii unhen sakhti se malamat kar, 
taki we imim. men sahih hon. 

14 Aur YalnMion ki kahaniori, 
aur aise admion ke hukmon par, 
jo sachai se phir gaye hain, muta- 
wajjih na howen. 

1 5 Pak logon ke liye sab kuchh 
pak hai : par napakon aur be- 
imanon ke Kye kuchh pak nahin ■, 
balki un ki 'aql aur oil n^pak 
hain. 

16 Khudil ke pahchanne ka 
iqrar to karte hain, par kamon ki 
rah se us ka inkar karte hain ; we 
nairat ke laiq, aur nafarmanbar- 
dar ham, aur har ek nek kam Id 
nisbat na-maqbul. 

II BAB. 

1 T)AR tu we baten kah, jo 
JL sahih ta'lim ke munasib 

ham : 

2 Ki biirhe bedar, arasta, hosh- 
ydr hon, aur iman, aur piyar, aur 
sabr men sahih. 

3 Aur usi tarah burhian bhi aisi 
chal chalen, jaisc muqaddason ke 
laiq hai, aur tuhmat kamewalian, 



TITUS, 

aur mai ke bag men na howen, 
balki achehhi baton ki sikklanc- 
wali hop j 

4 Aur jawan 'auraton ko hosh- 
yar karen, ki we apne khasamon, 
aur bachchon ko piyar ltaren, 

5 Aur hoshyar, aur pak- daman, 
aur ghar men rahnewalian, aur 
khusk-mizaj, aur apne kkasainon 
kc kahe men howen, taki Khuda 
ke kalam ki baSnami na howe. 

6 Yun lii jawanon ko bki nasi- 
hat kar, ki we hoshyar rahert. 

7 Aur sari baton men apne tain 
nek kamonkanainuna kar dikhla. ; 
aur teri ta'lmi khalis, aur durust, 
o bc-makr, 

S Aur tera kalam salu'h, aur be- 
'aib ho, aur ilzam ke laiq na ho, 
taki mukhalif turn par 'aib lagane 
ki kol wajh na pakar sharminda 
ho jawe. 

9 Naukaron ko sikha, ki apne 
khawindon ki tabi'dari karen, aur 
sab baton men unhen khush 
rakhen, aur jawab na diya ka- 
ren; 

10 Aur khiyiniat na karen, balki 
kamal amanatdari zahir karen ; 
taki we hamare bachanewale 
Khuda. ki ta'lfm ko 'sari baton. 
men raunaq dewen. 

11 Kyunki Khuda ka fazl, jis se 
najat hai, sare admion par zahir 
hua, 

12 Jo hamen akhlata hai, ki 
be-dini aur dunya ki buri khwah- 
iskon se inkar karke, is jahan 
men hoshyari, aur rasti, aur rim- 
dari se zindagi guzranen ; 

13 Aur usi mubarak ummed, aur 
buzurg Khuda, aur apne bachane- 
wale Yisu* Masih ke zuhur i j alii 
ki rah taken ; 

14 Jis ne ap ko hamare badle 
diya, taki wuh hamen sab tarah 
ki badkarion se chhurawe, aur ek 
khass timmat ko, jo nekokari men 
sargarm howen, apne liye pak 
kare. 

1 5 Yin batcn kah, aur nasihat kar, 
aur tamam ikhtiyar se malamat 
kar. Koi tujhe haqir na jane. 



II. UX 



281 



III BAB. 



1 TTNHEN y-id dila, ki sar- 

KJ daroii aur ikhtiyar -wal on 
ke farmanbardar howen, aur hak- 
imon ki mancn, aur liarek nek 
kam par musta'idd rahen, 

2 Aur kisi ke haqq men bura, na 
kahen, bakheriye na howen, par 
narm-dil howen, aur sab admion 
ke sath farotani karen. 

3 Kyunki ham bhi age na-dan, 
na - farmanbardar, fareb - khane- 
wale, aur rang ba rang ki shah- 
waton aur 'ishraton ke bas men 
the, aur badkkwahi aur dah ke 
sath guzran karte, aur nai'rat ke 
laiq, aur apas men kina rakhte the. 

4 Far jab hamare bachanewale 
Khuda ki mihrbani aur piyar 
zahir hua, 

5 Us ne ham ko, rastbazi ke ka- 
mon se nahfn jo ham ne kiye, 
balki apni rahmat ke sabab, naye 
jannm ke gusl, aux us Ruh i Quds 
ke sar i nau banane ke sabab, 
bach ay a ; 

6 Jise us ne hamare bachane- 
wale Yisu' Masih ki ma'rifat ham 
par bahutayat se dala ; 

7 Taki ham us kc fazl se rast- 
baz thaharkar, aur waris banke 
hameshaki zindagi ke ummed war 
howen. 

8 Ylh bat sach hai, aur main 
chahta hiin, Id t ii in baton ko tiikid 
se kahi, kar, taki we jo Khuda 
par hnan lae hain, andesha karke 
nekokari men mashgul rah en ; ye 
chizen bhalf, aur admieii ke waste 
faidamand hain. 

9 Aur bewuqufon ki si hujjat, 
aur nasabnamon, aur qaziyon. aur 
takrarou se, jo shari'at kf babat 
hon, parhez kar, Id ye Idhdsil aur 
behuda hain. 

10 Us shakhs ko, jo bid'ati hai, 
ek do nasihat karke nikal de ; 

11 Tu jantS hai, ki waisa admi 
phir gaya hai, aur guniih karta, 
aur ap hi apne tain mulzam thah- 
rata hat 

12 Jab main Artimas ya Tukhi- 



282 



FILEMtfK 



kas ko tere pas bhejun, tab jaldi 
kar, ki tii mere pas N ikupulis men 
awe ; kyurtki main ne thana hai, 
ki jara wahm katiin. 

13 Faqih Zenas aur Apallus ko 
khabardari se pahuncha de, ki we 
kisi chiz ke muhtaj na howen. 

14 Aur hamiire log bhi zaTuV 



riyat ke liyo achchhe peshe ikh- 
tiyar karen, taki we be-phal na 
howen. 

15 Sab jo mere sath hain, tujlie 
salam kahte bain. Un ko, jo 
irnan ke sabab ham se muhabbat 
rakhte bain, salam kah. Sab par 
fazl howe. Amm. 



PULUS KA KHATT FILEMUff KO. 



1 -ptJLtJSJd jo Masih Yisii' 
_I_ ki qaidi, aur bhai Tim- 

taus ki taraf se, Filermin ko,jo 
bara piyara aur hamara ham- 
khidmat bai, 

2 Aur piyari Afiya, aur Arkhip- 
pus hamarc ham-jang ko, aur us 
kalisiye ko, jo tere ghar men bai : 

3 Fazl, aur salamati, hamare 
Bap Khuda aur Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ki taraf se, turn par howe. 

4 Main ten muhabbat ko. jo sare 
muqaddason se hai, 

5 Aur iman ko, jo Khudawand 
Yisii* par hai, daryaft karke, ha- 
mesha apni du'aon men tujhe yiid 
karta, aur apne Khuda ka shukr 
karta hiin ; 

6 Ki tere iman ki rifaqat un sari 
nekion ke man lene se, jo Masih 
Yisii' ke waste turn men. hain, ba- 
asar ho. 

7 Kyunki hara ten muhabbat 
se bahut khush aur khatirjam'a 
hain, ki tujh se, ai bhai, muqad- 
das logon ka ji dram pata hai. 

8 So agarchi main Masih ke 
sabab bahut bedharak hun, ki 
tujhe jo mimasib howe hukm ka- 
run, 

9 Lekin mujhe yih pasand aya, 
ki muhabbat Id rah se iltimas 
kaxun ; kyunki main Pulus burha 



Phiiemon- Epitre a Philemon 



aur ab Yisii' Masih ka qaidi 
hun. 

10 So main apne farzand ki ba- 
bat jo qaidkbane men mere liyc 
paida hxia, ya'ne Unesimus ki ba- 
bat, 'arz karta bun : 

11 Jo age tere liye kuchh 
faidamand na tha, par ab tere aur 
mere liye bahut faidamand htia : 

12 So main ne use bheja hai: 
ab tit us ko, ya'ne, mere kaleje ke 
tukre ko, qabul kar. 

13 Main ne ehaha tha, ki use 
apne hi pas rakhun, taki wuh 
tere 'iwaz Injil ki zanjiron men 
men khidmat kare : 

14 Far teri marzi bagair main 
ne na chaha, ki kuchh kan'm; taki 
terii nek kam lachari se nahfij, 
balki khushi se howe. 

15 Wuh shayad tujh se is liye 
thori der juda raha, ki tii hamesha 
ke waste use phir pawe j 

16 Na gulam kf tarah, balki gn- 
lam se bihtar, ya'ne, bhai ki tarab, 
jo 'aziz hai, khass kar mujh ko aur 
kitna hi ziyada, jism ki rah aur 
Khudawand ke sabab, tujh ko 
'aziz na hoga? 

17 So agar tu mujhe shank 
janta. hai, to us ko us tarah qabiil 
kar, jis tarah mujh ko. 

1 8 Agar us ne tera kuchh nuqsan 



kiya hai, ya. kuehh tera dharata 
liai, to use mere nam likh rakh ; 

19 Main Pubis apne hath se 
likhta, hun ki Main ap ada. ka- 
riinga, aur main tujh se nahm 
kahta, ki mera qarz jio tujh par 
liai, tii hi hai. 

20 Ai bhai, mujhe tujh se Khuda- 
wand men naf a ho ;~ Khuda wand 
men mere kaleje ko thanda kar. 

21 Main ne ten" farmanbardari 
ka yaqfn karke tujhe liklia ; aur 
main janta hun, ki tu us se bM 
jo main kahta min ziyada karega. 



'IBEAnION, I. 283 

22 Is se siwa ek kothri mere 
liye taiyar kar ; ki mujhe yih uut- 
med liai, ki main tumhari du'aon 
ke wasfle se tunihen diya jauiu 

23 Ipafras, jo Masih Yisii' ke 
waste mere sath qaid men hai ; 

24 Aur Marqus, aur Aristar- 
khus, aur Demas, aur Liiqa, jo 
mere ham-khidmat hain, tujhe sa- 
lam kahtc liain. 

25 Ilamare Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ka fazl tumhari ruh kc 
sath howe. Aniin. 



•IBEANION KO KHATT. 



I BAB. 

1 TV'HUDA, jis ne agle za- 
j\_ mane men nabfon ke 
wasfle "bapdadon se bar bar aur 
tarah ba tarah kalam kiya, 

2 Is akhirf zamane men ham se 
Bete ki ma'rifat bola, jis ko us ne 
sari chizon ka waris thahraya, aur 
jis ke wasile us ne 'alam banae ; 

3 Wuh us ke jalal ki raunaq, 
aur us ki mahiyat ka naqsh koke 
sab kuchh apni hi qudrat ke ka- 
lam se sambhalta hai ; wuh ap se 
hamare gunahon ko pak karke 
buland asman par janab i 'all ke 
dahine ja baitha. 

4 "Wuh firishton sc is qadr bu- 
zurgtar thahra, jis qadr us ne 
miras men un ki nisbat bihtar 
khitab payii. 

5 Kyunki us ne firishton men se 
kis ko kabhi kaha, ki Tu mera 
Beta, hai, main aj hi tera bap huii ? 
Aur phir yih, ki Main us ka Bap 
hunga aur wuh mera Beta hoga P 

6 Aur pliir, jab palauthe ko 



Hebrews- UEpTtre am Hebreux 



dunya men liiya, to kaha, ki 
Khuda ke sab firishte us ko sijda 
karen. 

7 Aur firishton ki bahat yun. 
farmata hai, ki Wuh apne firish- 
ton ko riihen aur apne khadimon 
ko ag ka shu'ala banata hai. 

S Magar Bete ki babat kahta 
hai, ki Ai Khuda, tera takht abad 
tak hai ; rastika'asa teri badskah- 
at ka 'asa hai. 

9 Tii ne rasti se ulfat, aur badi 
se 'adawat rakhi,- is sabab se, ai 
Khuda, tere Khuda ne khusbi ke 
tel se tore sharikon ki ba nisbat 
tujhe ziyada Masih kiya. 

10 Aur yih, ki Ai Khudawand, 
tii ne ibtida men zanun ki neo 
dalf, aur asman tere hath ke banae 
hue hain : 

11 We nest ho jaengc, par tii 
baqf hai ; we sab poshak ki ma- 
nind purane horige ; 

12 Aur chadar ki tarah tii 
unhen lapetega, aur v,c badal 
jaenge ; par tii wuhi hai, aur tere 
haras jate na ralienge. 



284 

13 Phir us nc firishton men se 
Iris ko kabhi kaha, ki Tu mere 
dakinc baith, jab tak ki main tere 
dushmanon ko tcrc pumvou ki 
chauki karun ? 

14 Kya we sab khidmat-guzar 
riihen nahin, jo najat ke warison 
ki khidmat ke liye bheji gaym ? 

n bAb. 

ITS liye chahiye ki un baton 

X par jo ham ne sunm aur 

bhi dil lagake gaur kareii, ta aisa 

na ho ki ham unhen kho dewen. 

2 Kyunki jab wuh kalam jo 
firishton kit ma'rifat kaha gaya, 
mazbiit raha, aur har ek 'udul 
aur nafarniani ne wajibi badla 
paya; 

3 To ham kyimkar bachenge, 
agar itni barf najat se gafil rahen ; 
jis ka bayan pahle Khudawand se 
hua, aur sunnewalon se ham par 
sabit hua ; 

4 Khuda ap un ke sath nishanon 
aur karamaton, aur tarah tarah 
ke mu'ajizori, aur Kuh i Quds ki 
ni'amaton se, apni marzi ke mu- 
wafiq gawahi deta raha ? 

5 Us ne us 'aqibat ko, jis ka 
zikr ham karte hain, firishton kc 
ikhtiyar men nahin chhora. 

6 Par kisi nc gawahi deke kahin 
farmaya, ki Insan kya hai, ki tu 
us ki yad rakhe? ya insan ka 
beta, ki tu us par nigah kare ? 

7 Tu ne us ka martaba firishton 
se kuchh kam rakha; tu ne jalal 
o 'izzat ka taj us par rakha, aur 
apne hath ke kamon par use ikh- 
tiyar bakhsha : 

8 Tu sab kuchh us ke qadamon 
tale lay a. Jis halat men sab kuchh 
us ke qadamon tale laya, tu ne koi 
chfz na chhoyi, jo uske qadamon 
tale na laya. Par ab tak ham 
nahin dekhte, ki sab kuchh us ke 
qadamon tale iiya. 

9 Ma-gar yih dekhte hain, ki 
Yisii' ne, jis ka darja firishton sc 
kuchh kam tha, ta ki Khuda ke 
fazl se sab admion ke liye maut 



'IBIIANION", II. III. 



ka maza chakhe, maut ki aziyat 
ke sabab jalal o'izzat ka taj paya. 

10 Kyunki us ko, jis ke liye sab 
kuchh hai, aur jis ke wasile sari 
chizen maujud hain, yih munasib 
tha, ki jab bahutse farzandon ko 
jalal men lawc, un ki najat ke 
peshwa ko aziyaton se kamil kare. 

11 Kyunki jo pak karta, aur we 
jo pak kiye jate, sab ek hi ke 
hain ; is liye wuh unhen hhai 
kahne se nahin sharmata. 

12 Ki with kahta hai, ki Main 
tera nam apne bhaion ko suna- 
unga, kalisiye ke darmiyan teri 
sitaish karunga. 

1 3 Aur phir yih, ki Main us par 
bharosa rakhunga. Aur yih bhi, 
ki Dekh mujhe, aur un larkon ko 
jinhen Khuda ne mujhe diya. 

14 Pas jis halat men larke gosht 
aur khiin men sharik hain, waisa 
hi wuh bhi un men sharik hua ; 
tiki maut ke wasile us ko, jis ke 
pas maut ka zor tha, ya'ne Shaitan 
ko barbad kare ; 

1 5 Aur unhen jo 'umr bhar maut 
ke dar se gulami men giriftar the, 
ckhurawe. 

10 Ki wuh albatta firishton ki 
nahin, balki Abiraham ki nasi ka 
sath deta hai. 

17 Is sabab sc zariir tha, ki wuh 
liar ek bat men apne bhaion ki 
manind bane, taki wuh Khuda ki 
baton men logon ke gunahon ka 
kafara karne ke waste ek rahim 
aur amanatdar Sardar Kahin 
thahre. 

18 Ki jab us ne ap hi imtihan 
men parkc dukh paya, to wuh un 
kf, jo imtihan men parte ham, 
madad kar sakta hai. 

m bAb. 

1 T> AS, ai pak bhaio, jo asmani 
_IT da'wat men sharik hue, 

us Rasul aur Sardar Kahin Masih 
Yisu' par, jis ka, ham iqrar karte 
hain, gaur karo. 

2 \Tuli us kc age, jis ne use 
muqarrar kiya, amanatdar tha, 



'IBKAN10N, III. IV. 



jis tarah Musk apne sare ghar 
men. 

3 Balki, wuh Miisa se is qadr 
ziyada 'izzat ke laiq samjha gaya, 
jaisa ghar se ghar ka malik ziyada 
'izzatdar hota hai. 

4 Ki har ek ghar ka ekbanane- 
wala hai; par jis ne sab kuchh 
banaya, so Khuda hai. 

5 Aur Miisa apne sare ghar men 
khadim ki tarah anianatdar raha, 
ki un baton par, jo zahir hone ko 
thin, gawahi de ; 

6 Far Masih apne ghar ka yun 
mukhtar raha, jaise Beta ; aur us 
ka ghar ham ham, is shart par ki 
apni himmat aur ummed ka iakkx 
akhir talc qaim rakhen. 

7 Is waste (jaisa Run i Quds ne 
kaha, Agar aj turn us ki awaz 
suno, 

8 Apne dilon ko sakht na karo, 
jis tarah bayaban men, azmaish 
ke din, gusse ke waqt, hua : 

9 Jahan tumhare bapdadon ne 
mujhe azmaya, aur unhon ne 
mujhe parakha, aur chalis baras 
se mere kam dekhte the. 

10 Is liye main ne us nasi se 
naraz hoke kaha, ki In logon ke 
dil bar waqt gumrah hote hain ; 
unhon ne meri rahon ko nahiii 
pahchana. 

11 Chunanchi main ne apne 
gusse men qasam khai, Id Ye mere 
dram men dakhil na honge.) 

1 2 Dekho, ai bhaio, ki turn men 
se kisi men be-imani ka bura dil 
na ho, jo zinda Khuda se phir 
jawe. 

13 Balki turn har roz, jab tak 
Aj ke din ka. zikr hota hai, apas 
men ek dusre ko nasihat karo, 
taki turn [men se koi gunah ke 
1'areb se sakht na ho jawe. 

14 Kyunki ham Masih men 
sharik hain, basharte ki apne shu- 
rii' ke i'atiqad ko akhir tak qaim 
rakhen ; 

15 Jis waqt yih kaha. jata, ki Aj 
agar turn us ki awaz suno, apne 
dilon ko sakht na karo, jaisa bezar 
karte waqt. 



285 

16 Ki ba'zon'ne sunke giissa 
dilaya; lekin un sabhon ne nahin, 
jo Miisa ke wasile Misr se nikle. 

17 Aur wuh kin logon se chalis 
baras tak naraz raha? kya un se 
nahin, jinhon ne gunah kiya, aur 
un ki lashen bayaban men pari 
rahf n ? 

18 Aur kin kibabat us ne qasam 
khai, ki We mere arani men 
dakhil na honge, magar un ki 
jo iman na lae? 

19 Aur yun hi ham dekhte hain, 
ki we be-imani ke sabab dakhil 
na ho sake. 

IV BiB. 

1 T>AS, jab ki us ke aram 
X men dakhil hone ka 

wa'da baqi hai, to chahiye ki ham 
daren, ta ua howe ki ham men so 
koi pichhe rah jae. 

2 Kyunki kamen bhi khushkha- 
barj di gayi, jaisi un lio : par jo 
kalam unhon, ne suna, us ne un- 
hen faida na bakhsha, ki sunne- 
walon men iman ke sath mila na 
tha. 

3 Kyunki ham jo iman lae aram 
men dakhil bote hain, jaisa us ne 
kaha, ki Main ne apne gusse men 
qasam khai, ki yih log mere aram 
men dakhil na honge : agarchi 
dunya, ki bunyad se sab kam bane. 

4 Ki us ne hafte ki babat kahm 
yun farmaya, ki Aur Khuda ne 
apne sare kamon se satwen din 
aram kiya. 

5 Aur phir is maqam men far- 
maya, ki We mere aram" men 
dakhil na honge. 

6 Fas us men dakhil hona kitne 
logon ke waste baqi hai, aur we 
jin ke liye pahle khuskkhabari di 
gayi thi, be-imani ke sabab se 
dakhil na hue : 

7 Fhir us ke kitni muddat ba'd 
wuh Daud ki maVifat ek din ka 
zikr karta hai, jise Aj ka dinkahta; 
jaisa likha hai, Id Aj agar turn us 
ki awaz suno, to apne dilon ko 
sa]vht na karo. 



286" 



'IBKANfON, IV. V. 



8 So agar Tasini' ne unhen aram 
men dakhil kiya hotii, to wuli us 
waqt ke ba'd ek dusre din ka zikr 
na kartii. 

Ilasil i kalam, Khuda ke logon 
ke waste sabt ka aram baqi hai. 

10 Kyiinki jo apne aram men 
dakhil hua, us ne apne kamon se 
aram paya, jaisa, Khuda ne apne 
kamon se. 

11 Pas do, ham koshish karen, 
ki us aram men dakhil howen, ta 
aisa na ho ki be-Imani ke sabab 
koi un ki manind gir pare. 

12 Kyunki Khuda ka kalam 
zinda, aur tasir kamewala, aur 
har ek dodhari talwar se teztar 
hai, aur jan, aur ruh, aur hand 
hand, aur glide gude ko juda karke 
guzar jata, aur dil ke khiyalon 
aur iradon ko janchta hai. 

1 3 Aur koi makhluq us se chhipa 
nahin : halki jis se ham ko kam 
hai, sab kuchh us Id nazaron men 
khula hua aur he-parda hai. 

14 Pas, jis halat men hamara ck 
aisil buzurg Sardar Kahin, jo af- 
lak se guzar gaya, Khuda. ka Beta, 
Yisii' hai, to chahiye, ki ham apne 
iqrar par sabit-qadam rahen. 

1 5 Kyunki hamara Sardar Ka- 
liin aisa nahin, jo hamari sustion 
men hamdard na ho sake ; halki 
gunah ke eiwa sari baton men 
hamari manind azmaya gaya. 

16 Is liye ao, ham fazl ke takht 
ke pas be-parwa jawen, taki ham 
par rahm howe, aur fazl, jo waqt 
par madadgdr ho, hasil karen. 

V BAB. 

1 "rr-YtJKKI har ek Sardar 

l\ Kahin jo admfon se 
chunliya jata, admion. hi ke liye, 
un kamon kc waste jo Khuda se 
'ilaqa rakhte, muqarrar hota hai, 
ki nazr aur gunah Id qurbaman 
guzrane : 

2 Aur wuh. nadanon aur gum- 
rahon ko mulayamat dikhlane ke 
qabil ho; is waste, ki wuh ap 
hhi kamzorion. men giriftar hai. 



3 So is sabab se zarur hai, ki jis 
tarah wuh logon ke liye, usi tarah 
apne liye bhi gunah ki qurbaniiin 
charhawe. 

4 Aur koi admi yih 'izzat ap se 
nahin pata, magar wuh jo Hanin 
ki manind Khuda se talab kiya, 
jata hai. 

5 Isi tarah Masih ne bhi apne 
liye Sardar Kahin hone ki 'izzat 
ap se nakni ikhtiyar ki ; balki usi 
ne bakhski, jis ne use kaha, ki Til 
mera Beta hai, aj main tera Bap 
hua. 

6 Chunancki wuh dusre maqam 
men kahta hai, ki Tu Malik i 
Sidq ki tarah hamesha ko kahin 
hai. 

7 Jin dinon wuh jism men raha, 
bahut ro ro, aur iinsu baha bahakc, 
us se jo us ko maut se bacha sakta 
tha, du'aen aur minnaten kin, aur 
khauf se bach gaya ; 

8 Agarchi wuh Beta tha, par un 
dukhon se jo us ne uthae, far- 
manbardari sikhf ; 

9 Aur wuh kamil hokar apne 
sab farmanbardaron ke liye ha- 
mesha ki najat ka, ba'is hua ; 

10 Aur Klruda ki taraf se Malik 
i Sidq ki manind Sardar Kahin 
kahlaya. 

11 Us ki babat hamari baten 
bahut si hain, jin ka bayan karna. 
mushkil hai, is liye ki tumhare 
kan bh&ri hain. 

12 Kyunki waqt ke lihaz se la- 
zim tha, ki turn ustad hote ; ma- 
gar turn ab tak is ke muhta] ho, 
ki koi tumhen phir sikhawe, ki 
Khuda ke kalam ki pahili baten 
kaun hain ; aur tumhen dudh 
chahiye, na sakht chizen. 

13 Kyunki jo dudh pita hai, wuli 
rastbazi ke kalam men be-imti- 
yaz hai, is liye kiwuh bachcha hai. 

14 Par sakht chizen kamilon ke 
waste bain, ya'ne un ke waste jin 
ke hawass rabt se tez ho gayc hon, 
ki nek o bad men imtiyaz karen. 



'IBRANfON, VI. VII. 



287 



VI BAB. 

1 TS waste Masih ki ta'Iim ki 
X pahiii baten chhoykar-kainil 

hone ki taraf barhte chale jawen ; 
aur murde kamon sc tauba karne, 
aur Khuda par nnan lane, 

2 Aur baptismon ki ta'Iim, aur 
hath rakhne, aur murdon kc ji 
uthne, aur hamesha ki 'adalat ki 
neo do bara na dalen. 

3 Aur Khuda chahe, to ham yih 
karenge. 

4 Kyunki we jo ek bar roshan 
hue, aur asmani bakhshish ka 
maza chakha, aur Riih i Quds 
men sharik hue, 

5 Aur Khuda ke 'umda kalam 
o ayanda jahan ki qudraton ka 
maza uraya, 

G Agar gir jawen, to unken phir 
sar i nau khara karna, taki we 
tauba karen, namumldu hai ; ky- 
unki unhon no Khuda ke Bete ko 
apne liye do bara salib par khinch- 
kar zaiil kiya. 

7 Kyunki jo zamin us inenh ko, 
ki bar bar us par barse, pi jati hai, 
aur aisi sabzi, jo kisan ko mufid 
ho, lati hai, so Khuda se barakat 
pat! hai : 

8 Far wuh jo kante aur untka- 
tare paidii karti, na-maqbul aur 
nazdik hai ki la'nati ho; jis ka 
anjam jalna, hoga. 

9 Lekin, ai piyaro, agarchi ham 
yun bolte bain, par tumhare haqq 
men in se bihtar aur najatwali 
baton ka yaqin rakhte hain. 

10 Kyunki Khuda, be-insaf na- 
hni hai, ki wuh tumhare kam aur 
us muhabbat ki mihnat ko, jo 
turn us ke nam par muqaddas 
logon ki khidmat karte hue dikh- 
Late ho, bhtil jawe. 

11 Far ham ch.ab.te hain, Id turn 
men se har ek kamil ummed ke 
waste akhir tak wuhi koshish za- 
hir kiya kare : 

12 Ta ki turn sust na ho jao, 
balki un ke pairau ho, jo imiin 
aur sabr ki rah se wa'don ,ke 
waris hue. 



13 Ki Khuda Abiraham se wa'da 
karte hue, jab kisi ko apne se 
bara na paya, ki us ki qasam 
kkawc, to apni hi qasam khakar 
kaha, 

14 Yaqinan main tujhe bara- 
katon par barakaten diinga, aur 
teri aulad ko nihayat barhaunga. 

15 Aur wuh yun hi sabr karke 
us wa'de tak pabuncha. 

1 G Filhaqfqat log bare ki qasam 
khatc hain : aur sabit karne ke 
liye un men har ek qaziye ki hadd 
qasam hai. 

17 Pas Khuda is irade se, ki 
wa'dc kc warison par mazbiit 
dalil se apni marzi ki be-tabdili 
zahir kare, qasam ko darmiyan 
men laya : 

18 Ta ki un chizon se, jo hc- 
tabdil hain, jin men Khuda ka 
jhiitha hona, mumkin nahin, ham 
jo panah ke liye danre hain, ki 
usi ummed ko jo samhne rakhi 
gayi qabze men lawen, piiri tasalli 
pa, wen : 

19 Wuh ummed hamarf jan ka 
langar hai, jo sabit axir qaim aur 
parde ke andar dakhil hota hai ; 

20 Jahan peshrauYisu' jo Malik 
i Sidq ki tarah hamesha ke liye 
Sardar Kahin hai, hamare waste 
dakhil hua. 

vn BAB. 

1 ylH Mahk i Sidq Salim. 

X ka badshah Khuda Ta- 
'ala ka kahin tha, jis ne Abiraham 
se, jab wuh badshahon ko marke 
phira ata tha, mulaqat Id, aur us 
ke Hye barakat chahi ; 

2 Jis ko Abiraham ne sab chizon 
ki dahyaki di ; wuh pahile apne 
nam ke ma'non ke muwafiq Rasti 
ka Badshah hai ; aur phir Shah i 
Salim, ya'ne salamati kii Bad- 
shah; 

3 Yih be-bap, be-ma, be-nasab- 
nama, jis ke na dinon ka shunf, 
na zindagi ka akhir ; magar Khuda 
ke Bete ki manind hamesha kahin 
rahta hai. 



'iBKANf ON, VII. 



4 Ab gaur karo, yih kaisa bu- 
zurg tha, ki jis ko hamare dada 
Abirahain ne lut ke mal se dah- 
yaki di. 

5 Ab Law! ki anlad ko, jo ka- 
hanat ka kam pati Jiai, hukm }iai, 
ki logon, ya'nc, apne bhaion se, 
agarchi we Abiraham ki pusht se 
paida hue, shari'at kc mutabiq 
dahyaki lewe : 

6 Par us ne bawujude ki us ka 
nasab un se judu hai, Abirahain 
se dahyaki If, aur us ke live jis se 
wa'de kiye gaye barakat chain', 

7 Aur la-kalam chhota bare se 
barakat pata hai. 

8 Aur yahan marnewale admi 
dahyaki lete hain; par wahan 
wuhi leta hai, jis ke haqq men. 
gawahi di jati, ki jita hai. 

9 Balki ham yih bhi kah. sakte, 
ki Lawi ne^hhl, jo dahyaki leta 
hai, Abiraham ke wasile se di. 

10 Kyiinki jis waqt Malik i Sidq 
Abiraham se a mild, wuh apne 
Bap ki pusht men tha. 

1 1 l 3 as agar Lawi-vali kahanat 
se kamiliyat hotf, (ki log shari'at 
se us ke paband the,) to kya 
ihtiyaj thi, ki diisra kahin Malik 
i Sidq ke taur par zahir ho, aur 
liaruii ke t«.ur par na kahlawe ? 

12 Agar kahanat badal jac, to 
shari'at ka hhi badal dalna zariir 
liai. 

13 Kyiinki jis ki babat yih baten. 
kahi jatin, wuh dusre tirqe men. 
se hai, jis men se kisi ne qur- 
bangah ki khidmat nahin ki. 

14 Ki zahir hai, hamara. Khuda- 
wand Yahudah se nikla, aur us 
tirqe ki kahanat ki babat Musa 
ne kuchh na kaha. 

15 Yih aur hhi saf zahir hai, ki 
diisra kahin Malik i Sidq ki ma- 
nind zahir hot a hai, 

16 Jo jismanf shari'at kc hukm 
ke muwafiq nahin, balki hamesha 
ki zindagi kz^qudrat ke mutabiq 
hana hai. 

17 Ki wuh gawaki deta hai, ki 
Tii Malik i Sidq ke taur par ha- 
mesha ke liye kahiu hai. 



18 Pas agla hukm, is liye ki 
kamzor aur be-faida tha, uth 
gaya. 

19 Kyunki shari'at ne kuchh 
kS.mil na kiya, magar ck bihtar 
ummed darmiyan dakhil hiif, jis 
ke wasile ham Khnda ke huziir 
jjahunchte hain. 

20 Phir jaisa ki wuh hagair 
qasam khane ke muqarrar na 
hiia> 

21 (Kyunki kahin to bagair qa- 
sam ke muqarrar hote hain : par 
yih qasam khane ke sath usi se 
kahin bana, jis ne us se kaha, ki 
Khudawand ne qasam khaf, aur 
na badlega; ki Tii Malik i Sidq 
ki tarah hamesha ko kahin hai :) 

22 Waisa hi Yisii' ek bihtar 'ahd 
ka zamin hua. 

23 Us ke siwii we jo kahin hote 
elude ae, bahivt se the, is waste 
ki we maut ke sabab rah na 
sake: 

24 Par yih is liye, ki hamesha 
tak rahnewala hai, aisi kahanat 
ka malik liiia, jo dusre tak nahin 
pahunchti. 

25 Is liye wuh unlien jo us ke 
wasile Khuda ke huziir jate hairij 
akhir tak bacha sakta hai; ky- 
unki wuh un ki siiarish ke liye 
hamesha jita hai. 

26 Aur aisa Sardar Kahin ha- 
mare laiq tha, jo pak aur be-bad > 
aur be-'aib, gunahgarori se juda, 
aur dsmanon se buland hai ; 

27 Jo sardar kahinon ki manind 
muhtaj nahin, ki har roz pahile 
apne, aur phir logon ke gunahoii 
ke waste, qurbanfan charhawe; 
kyunki us ne ek hi bar aisa 
kiya, jab ki apne tain, nazr guz- 
rana. 

28 Ki shari'at kamzor admion 
ko sardar kahin thahrati hai ; 
par qasam ka kalam jo shari'at 
ke ba'd hua, Bete ko jo hamesha 
tak kamil hai, Sardar Kahin thah- 
rata hai. 



'IBRAXlON, VIII. IX. 



VIII BAB. 

1 T^AS un baton se, jo kahi 
J_ gayin, asl niatlab yih hai, 

ki Haniara ek aisa Sardar Kahin 
hai, jo asman par Janab i 'All ke 
takht ke dahine baitha hai ; 

2 Jo muqaddas makanon ka 
khadim hai, aur us haqiqu khaima 
ka, jise Khudawand ne khara kiya 
hai, na ki insan ne. 

3 Ki har ek sardilr kahin is 
waste inuqarrar hota. hai, ki nazr- 
en aur qurbanian guzrane ; so 
zarur tha, ki us pas bhi guzranne 
ko kuchh ho. 

4 Agar wuh zamin par hot;i, to 
kahin na hota ; is waste ki kahin 
to hain, jo shari'at ke muwafiq 
qurbanian guzrante haiii : 

5 Jo asmani chizon ke namilna 
aur saya par khidmat karte hairi ; 
chunanchi Musa ne, j ab "\vuh 
khaima banane par tha, ilham se 
nukm paya, kiDekk, wuh farmata 
hai, ki tu us naqsha ke mutabiq 
jo tujhe us pahay par dikhaya 
gaya, sab chizen ban&. 

6 Ab jaisa wuh us bihtar 'ahd 
ka darmiyani hai, jo bihtar wa'- 
don se biindha gaya, waisa hi us 
ne ab bihtar khidmat pai. 

7 Kyimki agar wuh pahila 'ahd 
be-'ail) hota, to dusre kf jagah ki 
talash na hoti. 

8 So wuh us ka 'aib batakar 
tuihen kahta hai, ki Dekh, Khu- 
dawand farmiita hai, we din ate 
hain, ki main Israel ke gliaraue 
aur Yahiidah ke khandan ke liye 
ek nay a. 'ahd bandhiinga : 

9 Yih us 'ahd ki manind na hoga 
jo main ne un ke bapdadon se us 
din, jab main ne un ka hath 
pakra ki unhen Misr se nikal 
latin, bkndha tha ; is waste ki we 
mere 'ahd par qaim nahm rahe, 
aur main ne un ka andesha 
na kiya, Khudawand farmata hai. 

10 Kyiiijki yih wuh 'ahd hai, jo 
main Israel ke gharane ke sath un 
dinon ke ba'd bandhuiiga, Khuda- 
wand farmata hai ; main apne 



289 

qanunon ko un ki 'aqlou men 
dahinga, aur un ke dilon par 
likhiinga, anr main, un ka Khuda 
hunga, aur we mere log honge : 

1 1 Aur koi apne ham saya, aur 
koi apne bhai ko sikhlake na ka- 
hega, ki Tu Khuda ko pahclmn ; 
kyimki un men ke chhote se bare 
tak sab mujlic pahchanenge. 

12 Aur main un ki buraion par 
rahm karunga, aur un ke gunahon 
ko aur hedini ko kabhi yad na 
karunga. 

13 Aur jab us ne Naya kaha, to 
pahle ko purana thahraya. Aur 
wuh jo purana aur dini hai, so 
mitne ke naz^iik hai. 

ix bIb. 

1HO pahle khaima men 'ibadat 
Kji ke qamin the, aur ek 
dunyawi maqdis tha. 

2 Ki pahla khaima jo banaya- 
gaya, us men sham'adan, aur mez, 
aur nazr ki rotian thin ; aur use 
Pak kahte hain. 

3 Aur dusre parda ke andar wuh 
khaima tha, jo Paktarm kahlata ; 

4 Us men sone ka dhupdan tha, 
aur 'ahd ka sanduq, jo charon ta- 
raf sone se marha hua tha ; us 
men ek sone ka bartan mann se 
bhara, anr Ilanin ka 'asa, jis men 
shakhen phuti thm, aur 'ahdnama 
ki takhtian. 

5 Aur us ke tipar jalali Karubi 
the, fo kafiiragah par saya karte ; 
in baton ka. mulassal bayan karna 
ab kuchh zanir nahin. 

6 Pas jab yih sab chizen yim 
taiyar ho chnkfn, tab pahle khai- 
ma men kahin har waqt dakhil 
hoke khidmat baja late the. 

7 Par ddsre men sirf Sardar 
Kahin sal bhar men ek bar jata.; 
magar bagair lalui ke nahin, jo 
apni aur qaiun ki kbataon ke liye 
guzranta tha : 

8 Is se Kith i Qnds yih zahir 
karta tha, ki jab tak pahla khai- 
ma khara raha, paktarm makan 
ki rah na khuli thi : 



'IBElNfOX, IX. X. 



290 

9 Wuh kliaima is waqt tak ek 
misal hai, jis men nazrcu aur qur- 
baniaii guzrantc,jo'ibadat karne- 
wale ko dil ki nisbat kamil kar 
nahm saktin ; 

10 "Ki we sirf khane pine, aur 
tarah tarah kc gusloij kc sath, jo 
jismani rasm hain, durusti ke waqt 
tak muqarrar thin. 

11 Par jab Masfh anewali ni- 
'amaton ka Sarclar Kahin ho riya, 
to buzurgtar aur kamil tar kkaima 
kf rah se, jo hathon ka bana na- 
hm, ya'ne, is kliilqat ka nahm ; 

12 Na bakron na bachhron ka 
labii leke, balki apna hi lahii leke 
paktann makan men ek bar da- 
khil hua, ki us ne liamare liye 
hamesha ki khalasi hasil kf. 

13 Kyunki agar bailon aur bak- 
ron ka lahu, aur kalor kf rakh, 
jo napakon par chhirke jane se 
baclan kf safai ki babat un ko pak 
kar saktf hai : 

14 To kitna ziyaxla Masfh ka 
lahii, jis ne be-'aib hoke abadi 
Huh ke wasile ap ko Khuda ke 
samline qinbaniguzrana., tumhare 
diion auv 'aqlon ko murda kamon 
se pak karega, taki turn ziuda 
Khuda ki Mbadat karo ? 

15 Aur isi sabab se wuh naye 
'ahd ka darmiyanf hai, taki jab 
wuh pahle 'ahd ke gunabon ke 
chhurane ke liye maut pa we, to 
we jo bulaegaye hain, abadf miras 
ka wa'da basil karen. 

16 Kyunkijahart'ahdbai, waban 
us zabiha ki maut, jis par wuh 
muqarrar hota, zarur hai. 

17 Ki 'ahd murdon par bandha 
jatd hai, aur pukhta nahm, jab 
tak wuh zabiha zinda hai. 

18 Is sabab se pallia 'ahd bhi 
bagair ly.hu ke nahm bandha 
gaya. 

] 9 Ki jab Musa ne tamam logon 
ko sharfat ka har ek hukm kah 
sunaya, tab bachhron aur bakron 
ka lahu, pani aur lal tin aur zufa 
ke sath, lekar us kitab aur sare 
logon par chhixakke kaha, 

20 KiYihus'ahd ka lahu hai, 



jo Khuda ne tumhare liye thah- 
raya. 

21 Aur us ne isi tarah khaima 
par, aur khidmat ki tamam chi- 
zon par lahii chhirka. 

22 Aur qarfb sari chizen sbari'at 
ke mutabiq laliu se pak ki jati 
hain, aur bagair lahu bahac mu'afi 
nahin hoju 

23 Pas zarur thii, ki asmani 
chizon ke namiina yiin pak kiye 
jawen; magar khud asmani chizen 
in se bihtar qurbam'on se pak ki 
jawen. 

24 Kyunki Masfh us pak makan 
men, jo hathon se banaya gaya, 
aur haqiqi makan ka namiina hai, 
dakhil nabin hiia ; balki asman hi 
men, taki ab sc Khuda ke buzur 
hamare liye hazir rahe : 

25 Par aisa nahin, ki wuh ap 
ko bar bar guzrane, jaise Sar- 
dar Kahin paktann makan men 
har sal dusre ka lahii leke jata hai ; 

2G Kyunki agar aisa hota, to 
zarur tha, ki wuh dunya ke shnrii' 
se bar bar marA. karta ; par ab 
akhin zamane men ek bar zahir 
bua, taki apnc tain qurbani karne 
se gunab ko nest kare. 

27 Aur jaisa admion ke liye ek 
bar mama, aur ba'd us ke 'adalat 
muqarrar hui, 

28 Aisa hi Masfh ek bar sabhon 
ke gunahon ka bojh uthane ke 
liye ap ko guzranke, diisri bar 
bagair gunah ke zahir hoga, taki 
un ko, jo us ki rah dekbte hain, 
najat dewe. 

X BAB. 

1 QHARl'AT, jo anewali ni'a- 
O maton ki parchbain hai, 

aur un chizon ki haqiqi siirat 
nahin, un qurbanion se jo we har 
sal hamesha guzrante, un ko jo 
waban ate hain kabhi kamil nahin 
kar sakti. 

2 Nahin to, we qurbani guzranne 
se baz ate ; kyunki 'ibadat karne- 
wale ek bar pak hoke age ko apne 
tain gunahgar ca jante. 



TBRANfOK, X. 



3 Par qurbanian baras baras 
gunahon ko yad dilati hain. 

4 Kyunki ho nalim saktti, ki 
bailon aur bakron ka lahti gunah- 
on ko mitawe. 

5 Is liye wuh dunyii men ate 
hue kahta hai, ki Qurbani aur 
nazr ko tii ne na chaha, par mere 
liye ek badan taiyar kiya : 

6 Sokhtani qurbani aur un qur- 
banfon se jo gunah ke liye bain tii 
razi na hua. 

7 Tab main ne kaha, ki Dckh, 
main ata hiin, (men habat kitab 
ke daitar men likha hai,) taki, ai 
Khuda, teri marzf baja laun. 

8 Pahle jab kah:i, ki Qurbani, 
aur nazr, aur sokhtani qurbani, 
aur gunah ki qurbani ki khwahish 
tu ne na rakhi, na un se khush 
hua, aur yihi qurbanian shari'at 
ke muwafiq guzrAni jati hain ; 

9 Tab us ne kaha, ki Dekh, ai 
Khuda, main ata hiin, ki teri 
marzi baja hum. To wuh pahle 
ko mitata, taki diisre ko siibit kare. 

10 Usj nnrzi se ham Yisii' Ma- 
sib ke badan ke ek bar guzranne 
ke sabab pak hue hain. 

11 Aur har ek kahin roz roz 
khidmat karte hue, aur bar dam 
ck hi tarah ki qurbanian, jo har- 
giz gunah mitane ke qabil naln'u 
hain, guzranta hua kkara rahta : 

12 Lekin yih, jab is ne gunahon 
ki ek hi qurbani hamesba ke liye 
gu2ra.n1 thi, Khuda ke dahineja 
baitha ; 

13 Tab se intizar karta hai, ki 
us ke dushman us ke panwon ki 
chauki hon. 

14 Kyunki us' ne ek hi nazr 
guzranne se muqaddason ko ha- 
mesha ke liye kamil kiya. 

15 Aur Ruh i Quds bhi hamare 
liye gawahi deti : kyunki jab us 
ne kaha tha,. 

16 Ki Yih wuh 'alid hai, jo main 
in dinon ke ba'd un se bandhunga, 
Khudawand farniata hai, ki main 
apni shari'at ko un ke dil men 
dalunga, aur un ki samajh men 
likluinga ; 



291 

17 Aur un ke gunahon aur un 
lu narastion ko kabhi yad na ka- 
runga. 

18 Abjahau xin ki mu'aff hai, 
wahan gunah ke liye pliir nazr 
guzranna nahin. 

19 Pas, ai bhaio, jab ki ham ne 
dileri basil ki, ki paktarin makan 
ni£n Yisii' ke lahii se dakhl pa- 
wen, 

20 Us nayi aur jiti rah se, jo us 
ne apne jism ke parda ko pharke 
hamare liye taiyar ki ; 

21 Aur jab ki hamara Sardar 
Kahin hai, jo Khuda kc gbar ka 
mukbtar hai ; 

22 To no, sachche dil se, aur 
kamil inian ke sath, aur dil ki 
burf m'yat par chhirkao karke 
nazdik jawcn, aur apne badan ko 
saf pain se dhoke, 

23 Apni ummed ke iqrar ko 
mazbiiti se thambhe rahen ; (ky- 
unki wuh jis ne wa'da, kiya sach- 
cha hai;) 

24 Aur bam ek dusre par lihaz 
karen, taki ham ek dusre ko mu- 
habbat aur nekokari ki taraf us- 
kawen : 

25 Aur anas men ikatthe hone 
se baz na a wen, jaisa ba'zon ka 
dastilr hai; balki ek dusre ko 
nasihat karen ; aur yih itna zi- 
yada, jitna turn dekhte ho ki wuh 
din nazdik hota jata hai. 

26 Kyunki agar ba'd us ke, ki 
ham ne sachaf ki pahch;\n : basil 
ki hai, jan biijhke gunah karen, 
to phir gunahon ke liye koi qur- 
bani baqi nahin, 

27 Magar 'adalat ka ck haulnak 
intizar, aur atashi gazab, jo mu- 
khalifon ko kha lega, baqi hai. 

28 Jo koi Miisa ki sharfat ko 
nachiz janta, to rahmat se kharij 
boke do tin ki gawahi se mara 
jata tha : 

29 Pas khiyal karo, ki \nih 
shaikhs kitnf ziyada Baza ke laiq 
tbabrega, jis ne Khuda. kc Bete 
ko pamal kiya, aur 'ahd ke lahii 
ko, jis se wuh pak hua, napak 
jana, aur fazl ki Ruh ko zalil kiya? 

o 2 



292 



isaiNfoir. x. xi. 



30 Kyunki ham use jante ham, 
jis ne yih kaha, ki Intiqam lcna 
mera kam hai, KhudaYvand far- 
mata hai, main hi badla hmga. 
Aur phir, Khud&wand apne logon 
ka insaf karegit. 

31 Zinda Khuda ke hathon men 
parnn baulnak hai. 

32 Par turn aglc dinon ko yad 
karo, jin men turn ne roshan lioke 
dukhon ki ban larai ki bardasht 
ki. 

33 Kuchh to is waste, ki turn 
la'nta'n aur musfbaton se angusht- 
mima hue ; aur knclih is bye, ki 
turn un ke, jin se yih badsuhtki 
hoti thi, sharik the. 

34 Ki jis waqt main zanjiroii 
men tha, turn mere hamdard hue, 
aur apne mal ka, hit jana khushi 
se qabul kiya ; yih janke, ki ha- 
mare liyc ek hihtar mal isman 
par hai, jo qaim rahega. 

35 Pas turn apni himmat ko mat 
chhoj'o, kyunki us ka bara ajr 
hai. 

36 Tuinhcn zanir hai, ki sabr 
karo, tiki turn Khuda ki marzi 
par 'amal karke wa'de ke phal 
hasil karo. 

37 Ki ab thori si muddat hai, 
ki anewala awega, aur der na 
karega. 

38 Aur rastbaz fman se jicga ; 
lekin agar wuh hate, to mera ji 
us se razi na boga. 

39 Par ham un men se nahin, 
jo halakat tak hat jate ; balki un 
men se hain, jo jnn bachane tak 
iman rakhte hain. 

XI BAB. 

1 AB iman ummed ki mabiyat 
J\_ aur andekhi cln'zon ka 
sub ut hai. 

2 0a hi se buzurgon ke liye 
gawahi di gayi. 

3 Iman hi ke sabab se ham jan 
gave, ki 'alam Khuda ke kalam se 
ban gave ; aisa, ki jo chiz dekhne 
men atf, un cln'zon se nahm bani, 
jo dekhi jatin. 



4 Iman se Habit ne Qain se 
bihtar qurbani Khuda ko guz- 
rani ; usi ke sabab us ke rastbaz 
hone par gawahi di gayi, ki Khuda 
us ki nazron. par gawahi deta 
hai ; aur usi ke sabab us ke marne 
par bhi ab tak us ka zikr kiya 
jata hai. 

5 Iman ke sabab se Hanuk 
uthaya gaya, taki maut ko na 
dekhe : aur na niila, is liye ki 
Khuda ne us ko uthaya : ky- 
unki us ke uth jane se peshtar 
us par yih gawahi guzri, ki us ne 
Khuda ko razi kiya. 

6 Aur bagair iman ke us ko 
razi karna mumkin nahin ; ky- 
linki us par jo Khuda ki taraf 
ata yih zarur hai, ki yaqin kare, 
ki wuh maujud hai, aur yih ki 
wuh apne dhundhnewalon ko 
badla deta hai 

7 Iman se Niih ne un cln'zon ki 
again pake jo us waqt nazar men 
na ai thin, khauf se kishti apne 
gharane ke hachao ke liye banal, 
jis se us ne dunya ko gunahgar 
thahraya, aur us rastbaz! ka, jo 
iman se milti hai, waris huti. 

8 iman se Abiraham, jab bulaya 
gaya, farmanbardari karke us ja- 
gah chala gaya, jise w r uh miras 
men lene par tha: aur hawuju- 
de ki na jana ki kidhar jata, hai, 
nikla. 

9 Iman se us ne wa'da ki zamfn 
men yiin maqain kiya, jaise wuh 
us ki na thi, ki wuh Iz,hak aur 
Ya'qub samet, jo us ke sath us hi 
wa'da ke waris the, khaimon men 
rah a : 

10 Ki wuh aise shahr men jane 
ka ummedwar tha, jis ki bunyad 
hai, jis k& bananewala aur basa- 
newala Khuda hai. 

11 Iman se Sarah ne hamila 
hone ki taqat pai, aur 'umr guzre 
par jam, is liye ki us ne wa'da 
karnewale ko sachcha, jana tha. 

12 So ek se, wuh bhi jo murda 
sa tha, asman ke sitaron ki aur 
darya ke kanare ki be-shumar ret 
ki manind paida hiie. 



'IBRANION, XI. 



13 Ye sab iman men mar gaye, 
aur wa'don ko na pahunche ; par 
dur se unhen dekha aur mu'ata- 
qid hue, aur sahim ko jhnke, aur 
iqrar kiya, ki ham zanun par 
ajnabi aur musafir hain. 

14 Ki we jo aisi baten kahne- 
wale havn, zahir karte, ki ham ek 
watan dhiindhte hain. 

15 Aur agar us mulk ko, jis se 
we nikal ae the, phir yad late, to 
wahan ivnhen phir jane ki fursat 
thi. 

1G Par we ck bihtar mulk ke, jo 
asmani hai, mushtaq the; so 
Khuda un sc sharmata, nahm, ki 
un ka Khuda kahlae ; kyunki us 
ne un ke liye ek sbahr taiyar kiya. 

17 Abiraham jab azmaya gaya, 
us ne imtin se Iz,hak ko qurbani 
ke liye guzriina ; aur jis ne wa'don 
ko paya tha, us ne eklaute ko 
guzrana, 

18 Jis se yih kaba gaya tha, ki 
Iz,hak hi se teri nasi kahlaegi : 

1 9 Kyunki wuh samjha, ki 
Khuda murdon ke jilane par qa- 
ttir hai ; jahan se us ne us ko 
tamsil ke taur par paya. 

20 fman se Iz,hak ne anewali 
chi/ou ki babat Ya'qiib aur 'Esau 
ko du'a di". 

'21 Iman se Ya'qub ne, marte 
waqt, Yusuf ke donou beton ko 
du'a di; aur apne 'asa ka sir 
thimkar sijda kiya. 

22 Iman se Yusuf ne, jab marne 
par tha, bani Israel ke nikal jane 
ka zikr kiya, aur apni hadclion 
ki babat hukm kiya. 

23 Iman se Miisa, paida, bote hi, 
tin mahme tak apne ma bap se 
chhipaya gaya, kyunki unhon ne 
dekha, ki larka khubsurat hai ; 
aur we badshab ke hukm se na 
dare. 

24 fman seMiisane, siyana hoke, 
Mra'un ki beti ka beta kahlane 
se inkar kiya ; 

25 Ki us ne Khuda ke logon ke 
sath dukh utbana us se ziyada 
pasand kiya, ki gunah ke sukh 
ko, jo chandroza hai, hasil kare ; 



293 

26 Ki us ne Masihi la'n ta'n ko 
Misr ke khazanon se barf daulat 
jana: kyunki us ki nigah badla. 
pane par thf. 

27 Iman se us ue badshab ke 
gusse se kbauf na khake Misr ko 
tark kiya, ki wuh andekbe ko 
goya deklikc mazbut bana raha. 

28 Iman se us ne fasah karne 
aur lahii chhirakne par 'amal 
kiya, aisa, na bo, ki palauthon ka 
halak karnewala unhen chhiiwe. 

29 fman se we Lai samundar se 
yuii guzre, jaise khushki par se, 
aur Misrwalon ne, jab us rah se 
jane ki qasd kiya, (bib gaye, 

30 Iman se Yarihti ki shahr- 
panah, jab use silt din tak gher 
rakha tha, gir pari. 

3 1 Iman se Kahab, jo fahisha thf, 
be-finanon ke sath halak na huf, 
ki us ne jasusop ko salamat apne 
ghar men anc diya. 

32 Ah main aur kya kahun ? 
fursat nahin, ki Jida'un, aur Ba- 
raq aur Samsiin, aur Iftah, aur 
Daud, aur Samuel, aur nabfori 
ka akwal bayan karun,: 

33 Ki unhon ue iman se bad- 
shahaton ko magliib kiya, aur 
rasti ke kam kiye, aur wa'don 
ko hasil kiya, sher babar ke munh 
band kiye, 

34 kg ki tezi ko bujbaya, tal- 
waron ki dharon se bach mkle, 
kamzori men zorawar hiie, larai 
men babadur bane, aur gairon ki 
faujon ko hata cliya. 

35 'Auratou Tie apne murdon ko 
ji uthe hiie paya: aur ba'ze pite 
gaye, aur chhutkara qabill na 
kiya; taki bihtar qiyamat tak 
pahunchen : 

36 Ba'ze us imtibatt men pare, 
ki thattbon men urae gaye ; kore 
khae, aur zaiyfr aur qaid men 
phanse. 

37 I'atthrao kiye gaye, are se 
chire gaye, shikanja men khmche 
gaye, talwar se mare gaye : bher- 
ob aur bakrion ki kbal orhe hue, 
tangi men, musfbat men, dukh 
men mare phire ; 

on 



IBRANfON", XI. XII. 



294 

38 (Dunya tin ke laiq na thi :) 
we bayabanon, aur paharon, aur 
garorj, aur zamin ke garhon men 
kharab phira kiye. 

39 Aur ye sab, jin ke iman par 
gawahi di gayi, wa'de tak na pa- 
hunche : 

40 Ki Khuda ne peshbini karkc 
hamare Iiye ek bihtar bat thahrai 
thi, taki we hamare bagair kamil 
na ho wen. 

XII BAB. 

1 T)-A-S jab ki gawahon ke itne 

I bare abr ne hamen a ghera 
hai, to ham har ek bojh aur uljha- 
newale gunah ko utarke, bar- 
dasht ke sath us daur men, jo 
hamare samhne a pari hai, daur- 
en. 

2 Aur Yisu' ko jo iman ka 
shurii' aur kamil karnewala hai, 
takte rahen, jis ne us khushi ke 
live, jo us ke samhne thi, sharm- 
indagi ko nachiz janke salib ko 
sail a, aur Khuda ke takht ke da- 
hine ja baitha. 

3 Turn us par gaur karo, jis ne 
gunahgaron ki itni ban mukhala- 
fat ki bardasht ki; ta na ho ki 
turn pareshan i khatir hoke sust 
ho jao. 

4 Turn ne gunah ke muqabale 
men koshish karke hanoz khun 
tak samhna nahin kiya. 

5 Aur turn us nasihat ko, jo 
tumhen farzandon ki manind ki 
jati hai, bhul gave, kiAi mere bete, 
Kkudawand ki tambih ko nachiz 
mat jan ; aur Jab wuh tujhe mal- 
amat kare, sbikasta-dil mat ho : 

6 K i K hudawand j ise piy ar 
karta hai, use tambih karta hai, 
aur har ek bete ko, jise wuh qabul 
karta hai, pitta hai. 

7 Agar turn tambih men sabr 
karte ho, Khuda turn se farzan- 
don ki manind suluk karta hai ; 
ki kaun sa beta hai, jise bap tam- 
bih nahin karta ? 

8 Par agar wuh tambih, jis men 
sare sharik hain, turn ko na ki 



jae, to turn liaramzada ho, far- 
zand nahin. 

9 Aur jab we, jo hamare jismani 
bap the, tambih karte the, aur 
ham ne un ki ta'zim ki ; to kya 
ham us se ziyada nihon ke Bap 
ke hukm men na rahen, aur jien ? 

10 Ki we to thore dinon ice 
waste apni samajh ke muwafiq 
tambih karte the ; par wuh ha- 
mari bihtari ke live, taki ham us 
ki pakizagi men sharik howen. 

1 1 Aur koi tambih bilfi'al khushi 
ka ba'is nahin nazar ati, balki af- 
sos ka : magar akhir ko unhen jo 
us se tarbiyat pate hain, rastbazi 
ka pbal chain ke sath" bakhshti 
hai. 

12 Is waste dhfle hath aur sust 
ghutnon ko sidha karo ; 

13 Aur apne panwon ke liye 
sidhe raste banao, taki jo langrata 
hai, bhatak na jawe, balki changa 
howe. 

14 Sab se mile raho, pakizagi ki 
pairaui karo, jis ke bagair Khu- 
dawand ko koi na dekhega : " 

15 Aur ba gaur dekhte^raho, ki 
koi Khuda ke fazl se mahnini na 
bo ; aur na howe, ki koi karwi jar 
sabz hoke tasdi'a dewe, aur us se 
bahutere napak hojawen. 

16 Na howe, ki koi 'Esau ki ma- 
nind zani ya bedin ho,jisneek 
khurak ke waste apne palauthe 
hone ka. haqq becha. 

1 7 Kyiinki turn jante ho, ki wuh, 
us ke ba'd, jab us ne chaha ki 
barakat ka waris ho, radd kiya. 
gaya: aur us ne jagah na pai, ki 
oil ko badal de, agarchi us ne 
use ansu* baha, bahake dhundha. 

18 Ki turn us pahar tak nahin 
ae, jise chlni sake, na us ki dha- 
dhakti ag, aur kali badlf, aur ta- 
riki, aur tuian, 

W A «r ^wsiafe ke shor, aur 
kalam ki awaz ke pas, jise sunne- 
walon ne sunkar darkhwast ki, ki 
yih kalam phir ham se na kaha 
jawe: 

20 (Kyiinki we U3 hukm ki, jo 
unhen diya gaya tha, bardasht na 



IBHANlON, XII. XUT. 



kar sake, ki Agar koijanwar us 
pahar ko chhiiwe, to patthrao 
kiya jawe, ya bhale se chheda 
jae : 

21 Aur wuh jo nazar aya, aisa 
daraunk tha, ki Miisabola, Main 
hairan aur larzan hurt :) 

22 Balki turn Saihiin ke pahar, 
aur zinda Khuda ke shahr men, 
jo asmani Yarusalam hai, aur 
lakhon firishton ke pas, 

23 Aur palauthon ki jama'at 
aiir kalisiye men, jin ke nam as- 
man par likhe hain, aur KhudiL 
ke pas, jo sab ka Hakim hai, aur 
kamil rastbazon ki ruhoii ke pas, 

24 Aur Yisii' ke, jo naye 'abd 
ka darmiyani hai, aur us chhirke 
hue lahu ke, jo Habil ke lahu se 
bihtar baten. bolta hai, pas ae ho. 

25 Dekho, turn bolnewale se ga- 
filtar na ho. Kyunki agar we 
bhag na nikle, jo us se jo zamin 
par farmata tha gafil rahe, to bam 
bhi agar us se, jo hainen asman 
par se farmata hai, mnnh moyen, 
kyunkar bhag niklenge ? 

26 Us ki awaz ne zamin ko us 
waqt hila, diya : par ab us ne yih 
kahke wa'da kiya, ki Fhir ek bar 
main faqat zamin ko nahin, balki 
asman ko bhi hila dunga. 

27 Aur yih bat ki Phir ek bar, 
is bat ko zahir karti hai, ki wuh 
citizen jo hilat jati hain, ban! hiii 
chizon ki manind tal jatfrj, taki 
we chizen jo talne kf nahin, qaim 
rahen. 

28 Pas, ham aisi badshahi ko, jo 
talne ki nahiii, pake fazl hasil 
karen, jis se Khuda ki bandagi 
pasandida taur par adab aur din- 
dari ke sath karen : 

29 Kyunki hamara Khuda bha- 
sam karnewali ag hai. 

Xni BAB. 

1 "DlKADARANAmuhabbat 

l> ban! rahe. 

2 Musafir-parwari ko mat bhulo ; 
kyunki usi se kitnon ne bin jane 
firishton ki mihinani ki hai. 



295 

3 Qaidion ko yiin yad karo, goya 
turn un ke sath qaid men sharik 
ho; aur aisa. hi un ko jo rauj men 
hain yad karo, ki tumlmra bhi 
unhin ka, sa jism hai. 

4 Byak karna sab men bhala 
hai, aur bistar napak nahin ; par 
Khuda. hammkaron aur zanion ki 
'adalat karega. 

5 Tumhari cbalan lalaeh ki na 
ho we ; aiu - jo niaujud hai, usi par 
qana at karo ; kyunki us ne ap 
kaha hai, ki main tujhe hargiz na 
chhoyunga, aur tujhe mutlaq tark 
na karunga. 

6 Is waste ham khatirjanVai se 
kah sakte hain, ki Khudawand 
mera madadgar hai, aur main na 
darunga, ; insan mera. kya kar- 

ega?" 

7 Turn apne peshwaou ko, jm- 
hon ne turn se Khuda ki bat kahf, 
yad karo ; aur un ki chal ke anjam 
ko gaur karke un ke iman ki 
pairaui karo. 

8 Yisii' Masih kal aur aj aur 
abad tak eksan hai. 

9 Turn rang a rang beganata'- 
h'mon se idhar udhar daurte na 
phiro. Ki yih bhala hai, ki dil fazl 
se mazbut ho ; na ki khurakon 
se, jin se unhon ne, jo nn ke liye 
daurte pbirte the, naf'a na paya. 

10 Hainan to ek qurbangaa hai, 
jis se khaima ki khidmat kar 
newalon ka ikhtiyar nahin, ki 
khaen. 

1 1 Ki jin janwaron ka lahu sar- 
dar kahin muqaddas makan men 
gunah ke kafara ke waste le jata 
hai, un ke badan khaimagah ke 
bahar jalae jate liain : 

12 Is waste Yisu' bhi, taki logon 
ko apne lahu se pakizagi bakhshe, 
ph.at.ak ke bahar mara gaya. 

13 Pas ao, ham us ki zillat ke 
sharik hoke khaimagah se bahar 
us pas nikal chalen. 

14 Kyunki hamara rahnewala 
shahr yahiin nahin ; ham to us 
shahr ko jo anewala hai, dhundlite 
hain. 

15 Is waste us ke wasile se sitaish 



296 YA'QtJB, I. 

ki qurbani, ya'ne, un honthon ka 
pkal jo us ke nam ka iqrar karte 
hain, Khuda ke liye har waqt 
lawen. 

16 Par bhalai aur sakhawat 
karni na bhiilo ; is liye ki Khuda, 
aisi qurbanion se khush hota. 
hai. 

f 7 Turn apne peshwaon ke far- 
manbardar aur tabi' rabo : ki we, 
un ki manind jinhen hisab dena 
parega, tumhari janon ke waste 
jagte rahte bain, taki we khushi 
se yih karen, na ki gam so : kyuii- 
ki wuh tumhare live nuqsan hai. 

18 Ilamare waste du'a mango ; 
kyu'nki ham yaqin jante bain, ki 
ham nekniyat hain, ki sari baton 
men neki ke sath guzran kiya 
chahte bain. 

19 Aur main yih minnat, ki turn 
yih karo, kbass is liye karta bun, 
ki main jald turn pas phir pa- 
hunchun. 

20 Salamati ka Khuda, jo abadi 



'ahd ke labu ke sabab se bheron 
ke buzurggarariye, ya'ne, hamare 
Khudawand Yisii' Masih ko, raur- 
don men se phir laya, 

21 Turn ko har ek nek kam 
men kamil kare, taki us ki marzi 
parchalo, aurjokuchh us ke hu- 
zur men maqbul hai, Yisu' JMasfh 
ke wasile turn men kare ; us ka 
jalal hamesha hamesha bowe. 
Aniin. 

22 Ab, ai bhaio, foam turn se 
iltimas karta bun, ki turn nasi'hat 
ke kalam ko man lo : ki main ne 
mukktasar men tumhen likha hai. 

23 Jano ki bhai Timtaiis chliut 
gay a ; agar wuh jald awe, to us 
ke sath ake main turn ko dekhiin- 
ga. 

24 Turn apne sab peshwaon aur 
sare muqaddason ko salam kaho. 
Jo Italia ke bain, tumhen salam 
kahte hain. 

25 Fazl turn sab par bo. Amin. 



YA'QUB KA KHATT. 



I BAB. 

1 "yA'QtJB ka, jo Khuda aur 

JL Khudawand Yisii' Masih 
ka banda hai, un barah firqon ko 
jo tittar bittar bain, salam. 

2 Ai mere bhaio, jab turn tarah 
tarah ki azmaishon men paro, to 
use kamal khushi samjho ; 

3 Yih jankar, ki tumhare iman 
ki azmaish sabr paida karti hai. 

4 Par sabr ko kam piira karne 
do, taki turn kiimil aur pure bo, 
aur kisi bat men naqis na raho. 

5 Agar koi turn men .se hik- 
naat men naqis bowe, to Khuda 



James- Epttre de Jacques 



se mange, jo sab ko .sakhawat ke 
sath detii, aur ulahna nahin deta 
hai, ki us ko 'inayat hogi. 

6 Par iman se mange, aur kuchh 
shakk na kare. Kyunki shakk- 
karnewala samuudar ki lahr ki 
manind hai, jise hawa takrati aur 
urati hai. 

7 Aisa shakhs bargiz guman na 
kare, ki Khudawand se kuchh 
pawega. 

8 Do-dila admi apni sari chal 
men dagmagata hai. 

9 Bbai jo garib hai, apni bu- 
landi par fakbr kare : 

10 Aur jo daulatmand hai, apni 



YA'QtfB, I. II. 



pastf par : is liye, Id wuh ghas 
ke pkul ki tarah jata rahega,. 

11 Kyunki jab siiraj nikalta aur 
Hh chalti, tab ghas ko sukha, 
deti, aur tis ka phiil jhar jata, 
aur us ke chihra ki khiibsurati 
jati rahti ; yun hi daulatmand bhi 
apni sari rahon. men murjhajae- 

12 Mubarak wuh admi, jo az- 
maish ki bardasht karta. hai ; is 
waste ki jab us ki azmaish ho 
chuki, to zindagi ka taj, jis ka 
Khuda ne apne muhabbat-rakh- 
ncwalon se wa'da kiya, pawega. 

13 Jab koi imtihan men phaiise, 
to wuh na kahe, ki Main Khuda 
ki taraf se imtihan men phansa ; 
kyiinki Khuda badioii se na ap 
azmaya jata, aur na kisi ko az- 
mata hai : 

1 4 Magar har shakhs apni khwah- 
ishon se lubhakar, aur jal men 
phauskar, imtihan men parta hai. 

15 So khwahish jab hamila hiii, 
tab gunah paida karti : aur gunah 
jab tamami tak pahuncha, maut 
ko janta hai. 

J 6 Mere piyare bhaio, fareb na 
khao. 

17 Har ek achchhi bakhshish 
aur ka.mil iii'am upar hi se hai, 
aur miron ke bani ki taraf se 
utarta hai, jis men badalne aur 
pliir jane ka saya bin nahin. 

18 Us ne apne irada. se hamen 
sachai ke kalam se paida, kiya, 
taki ham us ke inakhhiqon men 
pahile phalon ki manind howen. 

19 Is liye, ai piyare bhiiio, har 
ck admi sunne men tez, aur bol 
uthne inert dhima,aur gussa karne 
men dhima howe : 

20 Kyunki insan ka gussa Khuda. 
ki rastbazf ke kam nahin karta. 

21 Is liye sari gandagi aur badi 
ke fuzlat phenkkar us kalam ko, 
jo paiwand hota, aur tumhari 
jan bacha aakta hai, farotani se 
qabul kar lo. 

22 Lekin turn kalam par 'amal 
karnewale ho, na ap ko fareb 
dekar sirf sunnewale raho. 



297 

23 Kyunki jo shakhs sirf kalam 
ko suna karta, aur us par 'amal 
nahin karta, wuh us admi ki ma- 
nind hai, jo apna. munh time men 
dekhta : 

24 Is liye ki us ne ap ko dekha, 
aur chala gaya,, aur fauran bhul 
gaya, ki main kaisa tlia. 

2d Par jo azadagi ki kamil sha- 
ri'at par taktaki baiidhke us ke 
gaur men rahta hai, wuh sunkar 
bhulnewala nahin, balki 'amal 
karnewala hoke, apne 'amal men 
mubarak hoga. 

2fi Agar koi tumhare bich ap ko 
dindar zahir karta, aur apni zuban 
ko lagam nahin deta, balki apne dil 
ko fareb deta. hai, to us ki dindari 
biitil hai. 

27 Wuh dindari jo Khuda aur 
Blip ke age pak aur be-'aib hai, so 
yihi hai, ki Yatimon aur hewon ki 
musibat ke waqt un ki khabargiri 
karni, anr ap ko dunya se be-dag 
bacha rakhna. 

II BlB. 

1 "E^TEEE bhaio, hamare Khu- 
JL*-L dawand Yisu' Masili ka, 

jo zu-l-jalal hai, iman zahir-par- 
asti ke sath na rakho. 

2 I3 liye ki agar koi sone ki 
anguthi aur barraq poshak pahin- 
kar tumhari jama'at men awe, 
aur ek garib maile kuchele kapre 
pahine awe ; 

3 Aur turn us suthri poshakwale 
ki taraf mutawajjih hokar us se 
kaho, Apyahan bakhiibi baithiye ; 
aur garib se kaho, Wahan khara 
rah, ya, Yalnin mere panwon ki 
chauki tale baith : 

4 To kya turn ne apas ki taraf- 
dari na ki, aur badguman hakim 
na bane ? 

o Mere piyare bhaio, suno, Kya 
Khuda ne is iahan ke garibon 
ko nahin chuna, taki wc iman ke 
daulatmand aur usi badshahat ke, 
jis ka us ne apne piyar karne- 
walon se wa'da kiya, waris howen ? 

6 Lekin turn ne garib ko be-hur- 



298 YA'QtJB, 

mat kiya. Kya daulatmand turn 
par jahr nahin karte, aur 'adalaton 
men tumhen nahin khmchwate ? 

7 Kya we us buziirg nam ka, jo 
tumhara rakha gaya, thattha na- 
hm karte ? 

8 Par jo turn us badshahi sha- 
ri'at ko piini karo, j aisa likha hai, 
ki Tit apne parosi ko aisa piyar 
kar, iaisa ap ko, turn achchha karte 
ho; 

9 Lekin agar turn zahir-parasti 
karo, to gunah karte ho, aur sha- 
ri'at ke talnewale thahrae jate 
ho. 

10 Is liye ki jo sari sharfat ko 
manta, aur ek bat tulta hai, to 
wuh sari baton ka gunahgar 
hua. 

11 Kyunki jis ne kaha, ki Tu 
zina na kar, us ne yih bhi kaha, 
ki Til khun mat kar. Pas agar tu 
zina na kare, aur khun kare, to 
tu shari'at ka talnewala hoga. 

12 Turn un ki tarah kaho, aur 
karo, jin ka insa'f ;iz;idagi ki sha- 
rf at ke mmvafiq hoga. 

13 Is liye ki jis ne rahm na- ' 
hm kiya, us ka insaf he-rahmi se 
hoga ; aur rahm 'adalat par galib 
hota hai. 

14 Mere bhafo, agar koi kahe, j 
ki main fmandar hun, aur 'amal > 
na karta, ho, to kya faida ? kya j 
aisa" iman use bachit sakta hai ? 

15 Agar koi hhai ya bahin nangii | 
howe, aur rozi'na ki roti muyassar 
na ho, 

16 Aur turn men se koi unhen 
kahe, ki Salamat jiio, garm aur ser 
ho ; aur unhen we chizen na de, 
jo badan ko zanir hain, to kya : 
faida ? 

17 Isi tarah iman bhi, agar 'amal i 
ke sath na ho, to akela, hoke murda ! 
hai. 

18 Shayad koi kahe ki Iman ! 
tujh men hai, aur mere pas 'amal ; ! 
bhala, tii apna iman be 'amal ke I 
mujh par zahir kar, aur main 
apne iman ko apne a'amal se tujh 
par zahir karunga. 

19 Tu iman lata hai, ki Khuda 



IX. III. 

ek hai ; achchha karta hai : Sha- 
yatin bin yibi niante, aur thartha- 
rate hain. 

20 Par, ai wain admf, kab tujh 
ko malum hoga, ki iman be -a'a- 
mal murda hai ? 

21 Kya hamara hap Abiraham 
a'amal se rastbaz nahin thahraya 
gaya, jis waqt us ne apne betelz,- 
hak ko qurhiingah par charhaya ? 

22 Tu dekhta hai, ki iman ne us 
ke a'amal ke sath kam kiya, aur 
a'amal se iman kamil hun, ? 

23 Aur wuh navishtapura hun, jo 
kahta hai, Abiraham Khuda par 
iman laya, aur yih us ke liye 
rastbazi gini gayi : aur wuh Kha- 
lil-Ullah kahlaya". 

24 Turn dekhte ho, ki admi a'a- 
mal se rastbsiz thahraya jata hai, 
sirf iman se nahin. 

25 Isi tarah llahab bhi, jo fa- 
hisha thi, jab us ne jasuson ki 
mihmani ki t aur unhen diisrf rah 
se bahar kar diva, kya. a'amal se 
rastbaz na thahri ? 

26 Pasjaisa. badan be-ruh murda 
hai, waisa hi iman bhi he-a'amal 
murda hai. 

Ill BAB. 

1 A I mere bhaio, turn men ba- 
XJl hut se ustad na hanen ; 

kyunki jante ho, ki us se ziynda 
saza pawenge. 

2 Is waste ki ham sab ke 
sab bar bar taqsir karte hain. 
Agar koi baton men taqsir na 
kare, to wuhi kamil shakhs hai, 
aur wuh apne sare badan ko tabs* 
kar sakta hai. 

3 Dekho, ki ham ghoron ke 
munh men lagam dete hain, taki 
we ham are tabi' rah en, aur un ke 
sare badan ko pherte hain. 

4 Dekho, jahaz bhi, bawujride ki 
kaise bare bare hain, aur tcz ha- 
wa se urae jate, chhoti chhoti 
patwar se, jahan kahin manjhi 
chiihta hai, phirae jiite hain ; 

5 Waise hi zuban chhota sa 'azu 
hai, par bara In bol bolti hai. 



YA'QtB, III. IV. 



299 



Dekho, thori si ag kaise bare 
jaugal ko jala deti hai ! 

6 So zuban ek ag hai, aur sha- 
rarat ka ek 'alam ; zuban hamare 
angon men aisi hai, ki sare badan 
par dag lagati hai, aur paidaish ke 
daira ko jalati hai, aur khud us 
ne jahannam se jalan ko paya hai. 

7 Kyunki bar qism ke janwar, 
kya urte, kya rengte, kya samun- 
dar ke rahncwale, insaii ko bas 
men ate hain, aur ae : 

8 Par zuban ko koi admi bas 
men la nahin sakta ; ki wuh to ek 
bala hai, jo thamti nahin ; zahr i 
qatil se bhari hai. 

9 Ham usi se Khuda ko, jo Bap 
hai, mubarak kahte hain ; aur usi 
se admion ko, jo Khuda ki surat 
par paida hue, bad-du'a karte 
hairi. 

10 Ek hi munh se mubarak - 
badi aur bad-du'a nikalti hai. 
Ai mere bhaio, yih nmnasib na- 
hin, ki aisa ho. 

1 1 Kya. koi chashma ek hi sote 
se mitha aur khara prini deta. hai ? 

12 Ai mere bhaio, kya, inumkin 
hai, ki anjir men zaitiin, aur angiir 
men anjir lagen ? so koi chashma 
khara aur mitha pani nahin deta. 

13 Turn men kaun 'aqlmand aur 
dana hai ? wuh nek ehai se danai 
ke 'ilm ke sath apnc a ami'tl zahir 
kare. 

14 Par jo turn apne dil men 
karwi dab, aur jhagre rakhte ho, 
to fakhr na karo, aur sachai ke 
khilaf jhuth na bolo. 

15 Yih wuh hikmat nahin jo 
upar se utarti hai, balki yih dun- 
yawi, nafsani, shaiUini hai. 

16 Is liye ki jahaij drib aur jhag- 
r^ hai, wahan hangama, aur bar 
tarah ka hura kam hota hai. 

17 Par wuh hikmat jo upar se 
hai, so pahile pak hai, phir mi- 
lansar, miyana-rii, narm, rahm 
se aur achchhe phalon se ladi hiii, 
na tarafdar hai, na makkar. 

18 Aur we jo sulh karte bain, 
rastbazi ke phal sulh ke sath bote 
hain. 



IV BAB. 



1 TAIIAIAN aur jhagre turn 
_Li men kahan se ae ? kya 

yahan se nahin, ya'ne, tumhari 
shahwaton se, jo tumhare angon 
men larti ham ? 

2 Turn klnvahish karte ho, aur 
nahin pate; turn dah aur qatl 
karte ho, aur kuchh hasil nahin 
kar sakte ; turn jhagarte ho, par 
kuchh hath nahin lagta, is liye 
ki turn nahm mangte. 

3 Turn mangte ho, aur nahin 
pate; kyimki turn bad-waz'ai se 
mangte ho, tiiki apni shahwaton 
men kharch karo. 

4 Ai zina karnewalo aur zina, 
karnewalio, kya turn ne nahin 
jana, ki dunya ki dosti Khuda ki 
dushmam hai ? pas jo koi duny4 
ki dosti ka irada karta", wuh ap 
ko Khuda ka dushman thahrata 
hai. 

5 Kya, turn guman karte ho, ki 
kitab 'abas kahti hai, Wuh run jo 
ham men basti hai, dah par 
ubharti hai ? 

6 Par wuh to ziyadatar fazl 
bakhshta hai. Chunanchi wuh 
kahta hai, ki Khuda magriiron ka 
samhna karta, par farotanon ko 
fazl bakhshta hai. 

7 Is liye Khudji ke tabi' ho jao. 
Shaitan ka samhna karo, wuh turn 
se bhag niklega. 

8 Turn Kkudii ke nazdik jao, 
wuh tumhare nazdik iiwega. Ai 
gunahgaro, turn apne hath dhoo ; 
ai do-dilo, apne dil ko pak karo. 

9 Afsos aur gam karo, aur roo : 
tumhara hansna kurhne se badal 
jae, aur khushi udasi se, 

10 Turn Khuilawand ke huzur 
farotani karo, wuh turn ko barha- 
wega. 

11 Ai bhaio, turn apas men ek 
diisre ki badgoi na karo. Jo apne 
bhai ki badgoi karta, aur us par 
hukm karta hai, so shari'at ki 
badgoi karta, aiu shari'at par 
hukm karta hai; Iekin agar tu 
shari'at par hukm karta hai, to tu 



YA'QIJB, IV. V. 



sbari'at par 'amal-karnewala na- 
hin, balki us ka hakim hai. 

12 Shari'at ka denewala ek hai, 
jo bachane aur halak karne par 
qadir hai; tii kaun hai, jo dusre 
par hukm karta hai ? 

13^ Are ao, turn log jo kahte ho, 
ki Aj ya kal falane shahr jaenge, 
aur waMn ek baras thahrenge, 
aur saudagari karenge, aur naf'a 
pawenge : 

14 Aur nahin jante, ki kal kya 
hoga. Kyiinki tumhari zindagi 
kya chiz hai ? AVuh to ek bukhar 
hai, jo thori dcr tak nazar ata, 
phir gaib ho jata hai. 

lo Is kc barkhilaf turn ko kaha 
chahiye, ki Jo Khudawand ki 
marzi howe, aur ham jite raheij, 
yih ya wuh kam karenge. 

16 Par ab turn apni lafzanion 
par fakhr karte ho : aisa fakhr 
sar&sar beja, hai. 

17 Fas jo koi bhala kar janta 
hai, aur nahin karta, us par gunah 
hota hai. 



V BAB. 



! A , 



B, 



ai daulatmando, un afat- 
>n ke sabab se, jo turn 

par ancwali bain, chilla chilla. 

roo. 

2 Kyiinki tumhara mal sar gal 
gaya, aur tumhare kapre kire kha 
gaye. 

3 Tumhare sone riipe ko mor- 
cha laga ; aur un ka zang turn 
par gawahi dega, aur tumhara 
gosht khawega. Yunhi turn ne 
apne akhiri dinon ke liye khazana 
jam'a kiya. 

4 Dekho, un mazdiiron ki maz- 
duri jinhon ne tumhare khetkate, 
jise turn ne zulm karke na diya, 
duhai deti hai ; aur un katnc- 
walon ka shor lashkaron ke 
Khudawand ke kan tak pahunch 
gaya. 

5 Turn ne zamm par 'aish o 
'ishrat ki, aur sare raaza urate 
ae ; turn nc apne dilon ko mota 
kiya, jaise zabh ke din ki khatir. 



6 Turn ne rastbaz par fatwa 
diya, aur usfe qatl kiya; wuh turn 
se muqabala nahin karta. 

7 Ai bhaio, Khudawand ke ane 
tak sabr karo. Dekho, kisan za- 
mm ke qiniati phal ki ummed- 
wari karke us ke liye sabr karta 
hai, jab tak pahile aur pichhle 
menh ko pawe. 

8 So turn bhi sabr karo, aur apne 
dil mazbiit rakho ; kyiinki Khu- 
dawand ka, ana nazdik hai. 

9 Ai bhaio, ek drisre par na kur- 
kurao, taki tuni saza na pao : 
dekho, insaf karnewala darwaza 
par khara hai. 

10 Ai mere bhaio, jo nabi Khu- 
dawand ka nam leke larmate the, 
un ke dukh uthane aur sabr karne 
ko namiina samjho. 

11 Dekho, ham un ko jo sabr 
karte hain nckbakht samajhte 
hain. Turn ne Aiyiib ke sabr ko 
suna hai, aur Khudawand ke mat- 
lab ko jante ho, ki wuh bara 
dardmand aur mihrban hai. 

12 Sab se pahile, ai mere bhaio, 
qasam mat khao, na asman ki, na 
zamin ki, na koi aur qasam ; balki 
tumhara han han, aur tumhara 
nahin nahin ho, ki turn saza ke 
laiq na thaliro. 

13 Agar koi turn men gamgin 
ho, wuh du'a mange. Agar koi 
khush-hal ho, to zabiir gawe. 

14 Agar koi turn men bimar jiare, 
to kahsiye ke qissison ko bulawe ; 
aur we us par Khudawand ke 
nam se tel dhalke us ke liye du'a 
niangen : 

15 Aur du'a, jo (man ke sath ho, 
us bimar ko bachawcgi, aur Khu- 
dawand us ko utha khara karega ; 
aur agar gunah kiye hon, to un ki 
muafi hogi. 

16 Turn apas men apni taqsiron 
ka. iqrar karo, aur ek diisrc ke 
liye du'a mango, ta ki turn shifa 
pao. Rastbaz ki du'a, jise wuh 
girgirake kare, bara, kam karti. 

17 iliyas hamara hamjins insan 
tha ; us ne du'a par du'a ki, ki 
pani na barse, so tin baras aur 



i PATK&& I. 



301 



chha mahfnon tak zamm par pani I rah howe, aur koi us ko phir- 



na para. 

18 Aur us ne phir du'a ki, to 
asm an ne pan! barsayu, aur zamm 
apne phal uga lai. 

19 Ai bhaio, jo turn men 
se koi sachai ki rah se gum- 



20 "Wuli yih malum kare, ki 
jo koi ek gunahgar ko us ki gum- 
rahl ki rah. se phirata hai, to ek 
jan ko maut se bachawega, aur 
bahut gunakon ko chhipawega. 



PATBAS KA PAIIILA KHATT. 



r BAB. 

1 T>ATRAS ki taraf sc, jo 
J_ Yisu' Masih ka rasul hai, 

un musahron ko jo Puntus, Gala- 
tiya, Kappadtlkiya, Asia aur Bi- 
tiiniya ke mulk men tittar bittar 
hue, 

2 Jo Khuda Bap ke 'ilm i qadim 
ke muwafiq cliune hue hain, taki 
Ruh ki pak tasir se farmanbardar 
hon, aur Yisu 1 Masih ka khiin un 
par chhirka jawe; Fazl aur sala- 
mati tumhare liye ziyada lioti jae. 

3 Hamarc Khudawand Yisu' 
Masih ka Khuda aur Bap muba- 
rak ho, jis ne ham ko apni barf 
rahmat se Yisu' Masih ke njurdou 
men sc ji ut.hne ke ba'is, zinda 
ummed ke liye sar i nau paida 

4 Taki ham wuh miras pawen, 
jo be-zawal hai, aur aMda aur 
pazhnmrda nahin, jo hamare liye 
asman par rakhi gayi : 

5 Aur ham iman ke wasfle 
Khuda ki qudrat se us najat tak, 
jo akhiri waqt men zahir hone ko 
taiyar hai, mahfiiz rahte bain • 

6 Jis men turn bahut kkush ho, 
agarchi bilti'al, chand roz, ba- 



zan'trat, tarah tarah ki azmaishon 
se gam men pare ho : 

7 Taki tumhare iman ki azmaish 
jo i'ani sone se, jo ki wuh kg men 
taya bbi jae, kitna hi beshqimat 
hai, Yisu' Masih ke zahir hone ke 
din ta'rif aur "izzat aur jahil ke 
laiq pai jawe : 

8 Use to bin-dekhe turn piyar 
karte bo ; aur bawujude ki turn 
ab us ko nalu'n dekhte, magar 
us par i'man lake aisi khushi o 
khurrami karte ho, jo bayan se 
bahar aur jalal se bhari hai : 

9 Aur apne iman ki garaz, ya'ne, 
janon ki najat, basil karte ho. 

10 Jsi najat ki" babat un nabion 
ne talash aur tabqiq ki, jinbon ne 
us ni'amat ki pesbingoi ki, jo turn 
par zahir hone ko thi : 

11 We us ki tabqiq men the, ki 
Masih ki Ruh jo un men thi, 
jab Masih ke dukhon ki aur us 
ke ba'd us ke jalal ki, age gawahf 
deti tbi, Ids waqt aur kis tarah 
ke zamaue ka bayau Icarti thi. 

12 So un par yih zahir hiia, ki 
we na apni, balki hamari khidmat 
ke Jiye we baten kabte the, jin 
ki khabar turn ko un ki ma'riiat 
mili, jinhon ne Riih i Quds ki 



IJai=ff3!BBi^Miaig !fflfjmiilJJ.|.|JH < M 



302 1 PATRAS, 

qudrat se jo asruan se nazil hui, 
tumhcn Injil ki khushkhabari di ; 
aur in baton ko daryaft karne ke 
firishta mushtaq hain. 

13 Is waste turn apne fahm ki 
kamar bandhke hoshyari se us 
fazl ki kamil ummed rakho, jo 
Yisii' Masfh ke zahir hote waqt 
turn par nazil hoga. 

14 1 urn far man bardar farzandon 
ki manind un buri khwahishon 
ke, jin ke turn nadani ke dinon 
men giriftar the, hamshakl na 
bano : 

15 Balki jis tarah tuxnhara bu- 
lanewala pak hai, a2)iri sab chal 
men turn pak bano j 

16 Kyunki likha hai, ki Tum 
pak bano, ki main pak hiin. 

17 Aur agar turn Bap ka nam 
lo, jo liar ek ke kam ke muwafiq 
be-tarafdar insaf karta hai, to 
apni musafarat ke waqt ko dar ke 
sath k&to : 

18 Kyunki turn yih jante ho, ki 
tum nc jo apne bapdadon ke be- 
luida dastiiron se khalasi pai, so 
yih kuclih fani chfzon, ya'ne, sone 
rupe ke sabab se nahin, 

19 Balki Masfh ke beshqimat 
lahu ke sabab, jo be-dag aur be- 
'aib barra ki nianind hai ; 

20 Jo dunya. ki paidaish se pesh- 
tar muqarrar hiia tha : lekin is 
akhiri zamane men tumhare liye 
zahir hua. 

21 Us ke sabab se tum Khuda 
par iman lae, jia ne us ko murdon 
men se jilaya, aur jalal bakhsha, 
taki tumhara iman aur bharosa 
Khuda par howe. 

22 So jaisa ki tum nc haqq ki 
tabi'darf karke liiih ke wasile 
apne dil ko pak kiya, yahan tak 
ki turn men bhaion ki be-riya 
muhabbat paida hui, pas pak dil 
se ek dusre ko bahut piyar 
karo : 

23 Kyunki tum na tukhin i fani 
se, balki us sejogair fani hai, ya'ne, 
Khuda ke kalam se, jo hamesha 
zinda aur baqi hai, sar i nuu paida 
hue. 



IE 

24 Kyunki har ek bashar ghas 
ki manind hai, aur admi ki sari 
shan ghas ke phiil ki nianind. 
Ghas sukh jati hai, aur phiil jhar 
jata hai; 

25 Lekin Khudawand ka kalam 
hamesha rahta. Yih wuhi kalam 
hai, jis ki khushkhabari tumhcn 
di gayi hai. 



II BAB. 



T 



S waste tum har ek badi, aur 
har ek daga, aur raakron, 
aur dah, aur s&n badgoion ko 
chhorke, 

2 Un bachchon ki manind jo isi 
dam paida hue kalam ke khalis 
dudh ke mushtaq ho, taki tum us 
se bat/rite jao : 

3 Kyiinki tum nc maza basil 
kiya, ki Khudawand mihrban hai. 

4 Tum us pas ae ; wuh ek zinda 
patthar hai, jise admion ne to na- 
pasand kiya, par Khuda ne use 
chun liya, aur qimati jana ; 

5 So tum bhi zinda pattharon ki 
manind ruhani ghar bante jate 
ho, aur kahinon ki muqaddas ja- 
ma'at hue jate ho, taki ruhani 
qurbanian, jo Yisu' jMasih ke 
wasile Khuda. ko pasand hain, 
guzrano. 

6 Is waste kitab men bhi mazkur 
hai, ki Dekh main, ek patthar Sai- 
hiin men rakh deta hiin, jo kone 
kA sira, aur chuna hiia, aur qimati 
hai; aur jo us par iman lawe, 
hargiz sharminda na hoga. 

7 So wuh tumhare waste, jo iman 
lae ;ho, qimati hai : par jo iman 
na lae, un ke liye wuhi patthar, 
jise bananewalon ne radd kiya, 
kone ka sira hua, 

8 Aur thokar khilanewala pat- 
thar, aur thes dilanewali chatan 
hiia : so yih we hain, jo sarkash 
hoke kalam se thokar khate hain, 
jis ke liye we muqarrar bhi hue. 

9 Lekin tum chuna hua khan- 
dan, ba.dsh.ahi kahanat, muqaddas 
qaum, aur khass log ho, taki tum 
us ki kb.ubia.ri zahir karo, jis ne 



1 PATHAS, U. III. 



303 



tumhen tariki se apni 'ajib roshni 
men bulaya. 

10" Turn &ge qaum na the, par 
ab Khuda ki qaum ho ; age turn 
par rahmat na tin, par ab turn 
par rahmat htii. 

11 Ai piya.ro, main turn se yun 
jaise pardesion aur rausafiron se 
minnat karta him, ki turn jismini 
khwiihishon se jo jan ke mu- 
qabil larai karti hain, parhez 
karo ; 

12 Aur apni chalan gair qaumon 
ke bleb neki ke sath rakho : taki 
we jo tumhen badkar janke tum- 
hari badgoi karte ham, tumhare 
nek kamon par nazar karke, us 
din, jab un par nigkh ho, Khuda 
ka, jalal zahir kareri. 

13 Fas bar ek hukumat ke, jo 
insan ki taraf se ]iai, Khudawand 
ke liye tabi' raho ; badshah ke, is 
liye ki wuh sab se buzurg hai ; 

14 Aur hakim oij ke, is liye ki 
we us ke bheje hue hain, taki bad- 
karon ko saza den , aur nekokaron 
ki ta'rif karen. 

15 Kytinki Khuda kj marzi yiin 
hai, ki turn achchhe 'amal karke 
ahmaqou. ki nadani ka muiih band 
kar rakho : 

16 Aur apne tarn azad jano; 
par apni azadi ko bad! ka parda 
na karo, balki ap ko Khuda ke 
banda jano. 

1 7 Sab ki hurmat karo. Bhaion 
se ulfat rakho. Khuda se daro. 
Badshah ki 'izzat karo. 

18 Ai chakaro, kamal adab se 
apne khawindon ke tabi' raho; 
na sirf nekon aur lialimon ke, 
balki kaj-mizajon ke bhi. 

19 Kyunki agar koi Khuda, par 
nazar karke be-insafi se dukh 
uthakar sabr kare, to yih fazilat 
hai. 

20 Ki agar turn ne gunah karke 
tamancha khae, aur sabr kiya, to 
kaun sa fakhr hai ? par agar neki 
karke dukh pate, aur sabr karte 
ho, us men Khuda ke nazdik tum- 
hari fazilat hai. 

21 Kyunki turn isi ke iiyebulae 



gaye ho : ki Masfli bbi hamarc waste 
dukh Ipake ek nanuina hamare 
liye chhor gaya hai, taki turn us 
ke naqsh i qadam par chale jao. 

22 Us ne gunah na kiya, aur us 
ki zuban men chlial bal na paya 
gaya. 

23 Wuh giilian knake gab na 
deta tha, ; aur dukh pake dham- 
kata na tha ; balki apne tain us 
ke, jo rasti ke sath insaf karta 
hai, stmurd karta tha : 

24 W uh ap hamare gunahon ko 
apne badan par uthake salib par 
charh gaya, taki ham gunahon ke 
haqq men marke rastbazi men 
jien : un koron ke sabab se jo us 
par pare, tain change hue. 

25 Kyunki turn bhataki hiii 
bheron ki manind the, par ab apni 
janon ke Garariye aur Nigahban 
pas pbir ac ho. 

Ill BAB. 

1 TSl tarah, ai 'aurato, turn 
J_ apne shauharon ke tabi' 

raho, ki agar kai ek un men se 
kalam >ko na mante hem, to we 
bagair kalam ke apni 'auraton ki 
chalan se naf'a men milen ; 

2 Jis waqt tumhari pak chalan 
ko, jo khauf ke sath hai, dekhen; 

3 Aur tumhari eingar zahiri na 
ho, jaise sir gundhna, aur gatma 
aur tarah tarah ke kapre pahinna ; 

4 Balki chahiye, ki wuh dil ki 
poshida insaniyat ho, jo gair-fani 
hai, ya'ne, halim aur garib mizaj, 
aur yihi Khuda ke age beshqimat 
hai. 

5 Isi tarah muqaddas 'auraten 
bhi jo agle zamane men Khuda 
par bharosa rakhti, ap ko san- 
warti, aur apne apne shauharon 
ke tabi' rahti thin: 

6 Chunanchi Sarah Abiraham ki 
farmanbardari karti, aur use khu- 
dawand kahti thi : so turn bhi us 
ki betian ho, agar nekian karo, 
aur kisi khauf se bairan na ho. 

7 Waisa hi, ai sbaubaro, turn bbi 
danai se un ke sath raho. aur 'aurat 



304 

konazuk paidaish samajhkar'izzat 
do, aur jano, ki zindagi ki miras 
ki ni'amat men turn donon shank 
ho, taki tumhari du'aen ruk na 
jaen. 

8 Garaz, sab ke sab ek-dil ho; 
hamdardho; biradaranamuhab- 
bat rakho ; rahm-dil aur khush- 
kho hoo : 

9 Badi ke 'iwaz badinakaro; 

fall ke 'iwaz gali na do ; balki us 
e khilaf barakat chaho ; ki turn 
jante ho, ki turn barakat ke waris 
hone ko bulae gaye lio. 

1 Jo kof chahe, ki zindagi se 
khush ho, aur acbchhe dinon ko 
dekhe, so apni zuban ko badi se, 
aur apne honthon ko daga ki bat 
bolne se baz rakhe ; 

11 Badi se kinara kare, aur neki 
par 'amal kare ; sulh ko dhundhc, 
aur us ka pichha, kare. 

12 Kyiinki Khudawand ki nigah 
rastbazon par, aur us ke kan un 
ki niinnat par hain ; par Khuda- 
-\vand ka chihra badkaron ka 
mukhalif hai. 

13 Aur agar turn neki ki pairaui 
kiya karo, kaun hai jo turn sc 
badi kare ? 

14 Par agar turn rastMzf ke 
sabab dukh bhi pao, to nekbakht 
ho, aur un ke darane se mat daro, 
aur na ghabra. jao ; 

15 Balki Khudawand Khuda ko 
apne dilon men muqaddas jano ; 
aur hamesba musta'idd raho, ki 
harek ko,jo turn se us mnmed ki 
babat jo turn hen hai piichhe, fa- 
rotanf aur adab se jawab do : 

16 Aur dil nek rakho ; taki we 
jo tumhen badkar janke turn ko 
bura kahte, aur tumhari Masibi 
aclichhf chal par la'n ta'n kartc 
hain, sharniinda hon. 

17 Kyiinki agar Khuda ki marzi 
yun hai, ki turn bhala karkc dukh 
pao, to yih us se" bihtar hai, ki 
bura, karke dukh pao. 

IS Kyiinki Masih no bin ek bar 
gunahon ke waste tlukh uthaya, 
ya'ne, rastbaz ne na-raston ke 
liye; taki wuh ham ko Khuda ke 



1 PATRAS, III. IV. 



pas pahunchae, ki wuh jism ki 
ru se to mara gaya, Iekin lliih se 
zinda kiya gaya : 

19 Aur us se un ruhon ke pas 
jo qaid thin jake manadi ki: 

20 Jo age na-farmanbardar thin, 
jis waqt ki Khuda ka sabr Nuh 
ke dinoij, jab kishti taiyar hoti thi, 
intizar karta raha, jis men thori 
janen, ya'ne, ath admi, pani se 
sahih salamat bach gaye. 

21 Us ki manind baptisma (jo 
badan ka mail chhurana iiahin, 
balki nekniyati se Khuda ko jawab 
dena hai,) Yisu' Masih ke jf uthnc 
kc wasile ab ham ko bhi baehata 
hai: 

22 Wuh asman par jake Khuda, 
ke dahinc hai, aur firishta, anr 
ikhtiyar aur qudratwale us ke 
tabi' hain. 

IV BAB. 

1 T)AS jis hai men ki Masih 
JL ne hamare waste jism men 

dukh uthaya, to turn bhi usi ira.de 
ke hathyar bandho; kyiinki jis 
ne jism men dukh uthaya, so gu- 
nah se baz raha ; 

2 Yahan tak, ki adnuon ki buri 
khwahishon ke mutabiq nahfn, 
balki Khuda, ki marzi ke muwafiq 
jism men apni baqi 'umr katta 
hai. 

3 Is waste ki hamari jitni'umr 
gairqaurnon ki Ithushi ke muwafiq 
Earn karne men guzri, wuhi bas 
hai, ki tab hi ham hawa o hawas, 
shahwatou, inai ki mastion, auba- 
shion, shariib-khvvarion, makruh 
butparastioix men waqt kntte the : 

4 Aur we ta'ajjub karte hain, ki 
turn us shuhdapan ki fazuli men 
un ke sath nahm jatc, aur badgoi 
karte hain. 

5 We us ko, jo zindon aur mur- 
don ka insaf kai'ne j>ar taiyar hai, 
hisab deuge. 

6 Ki murdon ko bhi Inji'l is liye 
sunai ga}'i, ki we admion ke age 
jism ki rah se gunahgar thahren, 
lekin Khuda, ke age ruh se jiwen. 



1 PATRAS, IV. V. 



305 



7 Par sab chi'zon ka akhir naz- 
dik hai ; is Iiye hoshyar, aur du'a 
karte hue jagte raho. 

8 Sab se pahle ek diisre ko shid- 
dat se piyar karo ; kyiinki inu- 
babbat bahut gunahon ko dhamp 
deti hai. 

9 Apas men be kurkurae mu- 
safir-dost raho. 

10 Harek jis qadr uskonramat 
mill, so use un ki manind, jo Khuda 
ke tarah tarah ke fazl kc ac'hchhe 
khansaman ham, ek diisre ki khid- | 
mat men kharch karo. 

11 Agar koi bole, towuh Khuda 
ke kalam ke mutabiq bole ; agar 
kof khidmat kare, to itni kare, 
jitna use Khuda ne maqdiir diya 
hai ; taki sab bat men Yisii' Masih 
ke wasile Khuda ka jalal zahir ho : 
jalal o qudrat hamesha usi ke 
iiye hai. Amfn. 

12 Piya.ro, turn us tancwali ag 
se, jo azmane ke Iiye turn par ai, 
ta'ajjub na karo, ki goya tum- 
hara 'ajab hai hiia hai : 

18 Balki is sabab se khushi 
karo, ki turn Masih ke dukh on 
men sharik ho ; taki us ke jalal 
ke zahir bote waqt turn be-nilm- 
yat khush o khurram ho. 

14 Agar Masih ke nam ke sabab 
turn par la'n ta'n ho, to turn mu- 
barak bo ■ kyiinki jalal ki aur 
Khuda ki nib. turn par saya karti 
hai : we to us par kufr bakte, 
par turn se us ka jalal zahir hota 
hai, 

15 Khabardar, aisa na ho, ki 
turn men se koi khuni, ya chor, 
ya badkar, ya auron ke kam 
men dakhl karnewala hoke dukh 
pawe. 

16 Par agar koi Kristian hone 
kc sabab se tlukh pawe, to na 
sharmawe, balki is sabab se Khuda. 
ka jalal zahir kare. 

17 Kyiinki ah waqt pahuncha 
hai ki Khuda ke ghar par 'adalat 
skurif bo : pas agar ham se shurii' 
hai, to un .ka, jo Khuda ki Jnjfl ke 
talii 1 nahm, kya anjam hoga ? 

18 Aur agar- rastbaz dushwari 



se bach jaweii, to be-dmon aur 
gunahgaron ka thikana kakan ? 

19 Pas jo Khuda ki marzi ke 
muwafiq dukh pate bain, so us 
ko Khaliq i ammjankar nekokari 
karte hue apni janon ko us ke 
supurd karen. 

V BAB. 

1 f\ISSlSON se jo tumhare 
v^J bich ham, main jo mi ke 

sath qissis aur Masih ki aziyat-on 
ka gawah, aur us jalal men jo 
zahir hoga sharik ban, iltimas 
karta hun ; 

2 Ki turn Khuda ke us galla ki 
jo tumhare bich hai pasbani karo ; 
lacharf se nahin, balki khushi se; 
aur na-rawa naf'a ke Iiye nahin, 
balki dil-khwahi se nigahbani 
karo ; 

3 Aur Khuda, wand ki miras ki 
khawindi na karo, balki galla 
ke live namiina bauo. 

4 Aur jab sardar Garariya zahir 
hoga, tab turn jalal ka aisa har 
paoge, jo murjhata nahm. 

5 Isi tarah turn, ai jawano, qissi- 
son ke tabi' raho. Balki sab ke 
sab ek diisre ke tabi' raho, aur 
iarotani ka libas pahino ; kyiinki 
Khuda magriiron ka. samhna kar- 
ta, aur farotanon ko fazl bakhshta 
hai. 

6 So turn Khuda ke zorawar 
hath ke tale dabe raho, tiki wuh 
tumheii waqt par sarfaniz kare : 

7 Aur apni sari" filer us par dal 
do ; kyiinki us ko tumhari filer 
hai. 

8 Iloshyar aur jagte raho: ky- 
iinki tnmhara mukhalif Shaitau 
garajnewale babar ki manind 
dhundhta phirta hai, ki kis ko 
phar khawe : 

9 Turn iman men mazbiit hoke 
us ka muqabala karo, aur jan 
rakho, ki aise hi dukh tumhare 
bhai jo dunyii men bain uthate 
hain. 

10 Ab Khuda jo kamal fazl 
karta, jis ne ham ko apnc jalal i 



306 



2 PATRAS, I. 



abadi ke liye Masih Yisii 1 se bu- 
laya hai, ap hi turn ko thora sa 
dukh sahne ke ba'd taiyiix, maz- 
but, ustuwar, paedar kare. 

11 Jalal aur qudrat abad talc 
usi ka hai. Am in. 

12 Main tumhen Silwanns ki 
ma'rifat, jo merf danist men diya- 
•natdar boai hai, mukhtasar men 
likhke nasihat karta, anr gawahi 



deta him, ki yihi Khuda ka sach- 
cha fazl hai jis par turn qaim ho. 

13 Babul ki kalisiya jo tumhare 
sath barguzida hui, aur mera beta, 
Marqus tumhen salam kahte hain. 

14 Turn apas men muhabbat ka 
bosa lcke ek dusre ko salam karo. 
Turn sab ki, jo Masih Yisii' men 
ho, salamati ho we. Amin. 



PATRAS Ki DUSRA KHATT. 



I BAB. 



I QIIAMAM 



lIIAMAM Patraskf taraf 
, jo yisii' Masih ka banda 
aur rasul hai, un ko jinhon ne 
hamare Khuda aur Bachanewale 
Yisu' Masih ki rastbazi se aisa 
iman paya, jo hamare iman ka 
ham-qimat hai : 

2 Khuda aur hamare Rhuda- 
wand Yisu' Masih ki pahchan se, 
fazl aur salamati tumhare liye 
ziyada hot! jawe. 

3 Chunanchi us ki khudai ki 
qudrat ne hameu sab chizen, jo 
zindagi aur dindari se ta'alluq 
rakhti hain, us ki pahchan se 
'inayat kin, jis ne ham ko jalal 
aur nelci se bulaya : 

4 TJn ke wasile nihayat bare 
aur qimati wa'de ham se kiye 
gaye ; taki turn us gandagi se, jo 
dunya men buri khwahish ke 
sabab hai, chhiitka-r un ke wasile 
tab i' at ilahi men sharik ho jao. 

5 Aur is waste turn us men 
kamal koshisli karke apne iman 
par neki, aur neki par 'irfan ; 

6 Aur 'irfan par parhezgari, aur 



parhezgari par sabr, aur sabr par 
dindari ; 

7 Aur dindari par biradarana 
ulfat, aur biradanuia ulfat par 
muhabbat barhao. 

8 Ki ye chizen agar turn men 
lion, aur barhti bbi jawen, to turn 
ko hamare Khuda wand Yisii 1 Ma- 
sih ki pahchan men gafil aur be- 
phal na hone deiigi. 

9 Par jis ke pas yih chizen nahhi 
hain, wuh andha, aur ankhen 
miindta hai, aur apne agle guna- 
hon ke dhoe jane ko bind baitha. 

10 Is liye, bhaio, ziyadatar ko- 
shisli karo, ki tumhari bulahat 
aur barguzidagi sabit ho : kyiinki 
agar turn aisa karo, to kabhi na 
giroge : 

11 Balki turn hamare Khuda- 
wand aur Bachancwale Yisu' Ma- 
sih ki abadi badshahat men bari 
'izzat ke sath dakhil hoge. 

1 2 Is liye main yih baten tum- 
hen yad dilane se kabhi gafil na 
hunga, agarchi turn waqif ho, 
aur is sachai par jo ab zahir hiii 
qaim ho. 

13 Balki main ise wajib janta 



E3ZO! 



istte of Peter- Deuxieme epitre de Pierre 



2 PATRAS. 

hiin, ki jab tak is khaima men 
hun, tumhen yad dila dilake 
ubhanin ; 

14 Kyiinki main janta hun ki, 
jaisii haniare Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ne mujti par zabir kiya, 
wuh waqt. jis men mera khaima 
giraya jiie, nazdik pahuneha hai. 

15 So main koshish men huh, ki 
turn mere kuch karne ke ba'd in 
baton ko hainesha yad rakho. 

16 Kyiinki ham ne, na failsufi 
ki kahanion ka pichha karke, 
balki ap us ki buzurgike dekhne- 
wale hoke, apne Khudawand Yisit* 
Masih ki qudrat aur ane ki khabar 
tumhen df. 

17 Ki us ne Khuda Bap se'izzat 
o hurmat paf, jis waqt nihayat 
bare jalal se us ko aisi awaz ai, ki 
Yih mera piyara Beta hai, jis se 
main razi hiin ; 

18 Aur ham ne, iab us ke sath 
mnqaddas pahar par the, yih awaz 
asman se ati sunt. 

19 Aur hainara bin nabion ka 
kalam hai, jo ziyada qaim hai ; 
aur turn achchha karte ho, jo yih 
samajhkar is par nazar karte ho ; 
ki wuh ek cSirag hai, jo andheri 
jagah men, jab tak pan na phate, 
aur subh ka tara tumhare dilon 
men zahir na howe, roshni 
bakhshta hai ; 

20 Yih sab se pahle jankc, ki 
kitab ki koi pesbingoi ap se nahfn 
khulti. 

21 Kyiinki nubuwat Id hat admi 
ki klvwahish se kahili nahin hiii : 
balki Khuda ke muqaddas log 
Riili i Quds ke buhvae bolte the. 



I. II. 



307 



II BAB. 

1 TAISE jhuthe nahi us qaum 
*J men the, waise jhuthe mu- 

'allim turn men hhi honge, jo halak 
karnewali bid' at en parda men ni- 
kaleijge, aur us Khudawand ka, jis 
neunhenmol liya, inkar karenge; 
aur ap ko jald halak karenge. 

2 Aur bahutere un ke fasad ki 



pairaui karenge : un ke sabab 
se rah i rast ki badnami hogi. 

3 We apne lalach se baten bana- 
kar turn ko saudagari ki tarah 
apne naf a ka sahah thahrawenge : 
saza ka hukm, jo muddat se un 
par hiia, ane men der nahin karta, 
aur un ki halakat iinghti nahin. 

4 Kyiinki Khuda, ne gunahgar 
firishton ko na chhora, balki ta- 
riki ki zanjiron se bandhkarja- 
hannam men dalke hawala kiya, 
taki 'adalat ke din tak un ki ni- 
gahbani ho : 

5 Aur aglf dunya ko hhi na 
chhora, balki turns ke pani ko 
be-dinon ke alam par bhejkar 
athwen shakhs iSuh ko, jo rast- 
bazi ka manadi karnewala tha, 
bacha liya ; 

6 Aur Sadiim aur 'Amurah ke 
shahron ko khak siyah karke, 
nest o nabud hone ka hukm far- 
make, unhen ayanda ko bedinon 
ke liye namiina bana rakba ; 

7 Aui* rastbaz Liit ko jo shariron 
ki napak chalon se ranjida tha, 
rihai bakhsbi : 

8 (Ki wuh rastbaz un men rahkar 
un ke be-shar'a 'amalon ko dekh 
sunke liar roz apne sachche dil 
ko shikanja men khmchta tha;) 

9 Pas Khudawand dindaron ko 
imtihan se chhurana, aur bedinon 
ko 'adalat ke din tak saza ke liye 
rakhna janta hai: 

10 Khususan un ko, io napak 
shahwaton se jism la pairaui 
karte, aur hukiimat ko nachiz 
jante hain. We dhith, o khud- 
pasand hain, aur 'izzatwalon ko 
be-dharak badnam karte hain. 

1 1 Agarchi firishta, jo zor aur 
qudrat men un se barhkar hain, 
Khudawand ke age un par nalish 
karke ta'na nahin. dete. 

12 Lekin ye, un janwaron ki 
manind jo zati be-'aql hain, aur 
shikar aur halak hone ke liye 
paida hue, un chizon ki, jin se 
we na-waqif hain, badnami karte 
hain, aur apni kharabi men halak 
honge ; 



308 



■ 2 PATRAS, II. III. 



13 We apni badi ka badla pa- 
wenge ; we din ko 'aiyashi karni 
khushi jante ham. We dag hafri, 
aur *aib ham, aur tumhare sath 
kbake ajmi dagabazion se 'aish o 
'ishrat karte hain ; 

14 Un ki ankhen zina se bhari 
hain, aur gunah se ruk nahin 
saktm ; we be-qiyairum par jal 
dalte hain : un ka dil lalachon 
men mashshaq hai; we la'nat ki 
auiad hain : 

15 We sidhi rah chhorkar bha- 
takc hain, aur Busur ke bete 
Bala'am ki rah par bo liye hain, 
jis ne narasti ki mazdiiri ko 'aziz 
jana: 

16 Us ne apni khatakari par 
ilzam paya : ki be-zuban gadhc 
ne admi "ki tarah bolkar us nabi 
ki diwanagi ko rok rakha. 

17 We siikhe kue hain; we 
badlianhain, jinhen andhi daurati 
hai ; abadi tariki ki siyahi un ke 
liye dhari hai. 

18 We ghamand ki behnda 
bakwaskarke, unhenjo gumrahon 
men se saf bach nikle the, jismani 
shahwaton aur napakion men 
phansate hain. 

19 We un se azadagi ka "wa'da 
karte, par ap kharabi ke gulam 
bante hain ; kyunki jis ka koi 
maglub hua, so usi ka, gulam 
hai. 

20 So agar we Khudawand aur 
Baehanewale Yisu' Masihkipah- 
chan ke sabab dunya ki atuda- 
gion se bachkar un men phirke 
phansen, aur magliib hon, to un 
ka pichhla hai pahle se badtar 
lio chuka. 

21 Kyunki rasti ki rahnajanna, 
un ke liye is se bihtar tha, ki 
jankar us muqaddas hukm se, jo 
imhen sompa gaya, phir jawen. 

22 Par yih sachem masal un 
parthik ati hai, ki Kutta apni qai 
ki taraf, aur dhoyf hui siiarni 
daldal men. lotne ko phiri hai. 



in BAB. 

1 ? 4 ZlZO, main tumben ah 
X3L yih diisra khatt likhta 

hiin ; aur donon se tumhare pak ■ 
dil ko yad dilane ke taur par 
ubharta hun : 

2 Taki turn un baton ko, jo 
muqaddas nabi'on ne peshtar kaha, 
aur us hukm ko jo ham ne, ki 
Khudawand ke aur Baehanewale 
ke rasiil hain, kiya, yad rakho. 

3 Aur yih pahle jan rakho, ki 
akhiri dinon men hansi thatthe 
karnewale awenge, jo apni buri 
khwahiskon ke muwafiq chalenge, 

4 Aur kahenge, ki Us kc aae 
ka. wa'da kaban ? kyunki jab se 
bapdade so gaye, sab kuchh jaisa 
khilqat ke shuru' men tha, ab tak 
waisa hi hai. 

5 Ki we ise jan bujhke bhul gaye, 
ki Khuda. ke kalam se asman 
muddat se hain, aur zamin pani 
ke bahar aur pani ke andar bhi 
qaim rahi : 

6 Un kc sabab se agli dunya 
pani men diibkar haiak hui: 

7 Par asman o zamin jo ab hain, 
usi kalam se mahfuz hain, aur us 
din tak, ki bedi'non ki 'adalat aur 
hulakat ho, jalane ke liye baqi 
rahenge. 

8 Par, ai 'azizo, yih bat turn par 
chhipi na rahe, ki Khudawand ke 
nazdik ek din hazar haras, aur 
bazar haras ck din ke harabar 
hain. 

9 Khudawand apne wa'don ki 
babat susti nahin karta, jaisa 
ha'ze susti samajhte hain ; par is 
liye hamari babat sabr karta, ki 
kisi ki halakat nahin chahta, 
balki chahta hai, ki sab tauha 
karen. 

10 Lekin Khudawand ka din, jis 
tarah rat ko chor ata hai, awega • 
aur usi men asman sannate kc 
sath jate rahenge, aur 'anash* 
jalkargudaz ho jaenge, aur zamin 
un karigarion samet, jo us men 
hain, galjaegi. 

11 Pas jab ki yih sab chizen 



1 YUIIANNl, I. 



gudaz honewali hain, to turn ko 
pak ehalan aur dindari men kaisa 
banna lazim hai, 

12 Aur ki turn Khuda ke us din 
ke ane ke muntazir aur mushtaq 
ho, jis men asman jalkar gudiiz 
ho jaenge, aur 'anasir jalkar pighal 
jaenge ? 

13 Par ham naye &sman aur 
aur nayi zami'n ki, jin men rast- 
bazl basti hai, us ke wa'da ke 
muwifiq intizari karte hain. 

14 Is waste, ai 'azizo, un chizon 
ke muntazir rahke koshish karo, 
ki turn be-dag, aur be-'aib, sala- 
mati se us ke hiiziir hazir ho. 

15 Aur hamare Kbudawand ka 
der karna apni najat jano ; cbu- 
nanchi hamare piyare bbai Puliis 
ne bhi us danai ke muwafiq, jo 



309 

use 'inayat hui, turnhen likha 
hai ; 

16 Aur sare khatton men in 
baton ka zikr kiya hai ; un men 
kitni baten hain, jin ka samajhna 
mushkil hai, aur we jo jahil aur 
be-qiyam hain, un ke ma'non ko 
bhi dusri kitabon ke mazmunon 
ki tarah apni halakat ke liye 
pherte hain. 

17 Is waste, piyaro, jab ki turn 
age se agah ho gaye, apni khabar- 
dari karo, ta na howe, ki shariron 
ki bhul ki taraf khiuchejake apni 
ustuwari sejate raho. 

18 Balki hamare Khudawand 
aur Bachanewale Yisu' Masih ke 
fazl aur pahchan men barhte jao. 
Usi ka jalal ab hai aur abaci tak 
hoga. Amin. 



YUHA^A KA PAHLA KHATT. 



I BAB. 

1 ^IKDAGl ke Kalam ki 
JLi babat, jo shunT se tha, 

jise ham ne suna, aur apni ankhoii 
se dekkti, aur tak rakka, aur 
hamare hathon ne chhiia, ham 
khabar dete hain ; 

2 (Kyiinki zindagi zahir hui, aur 
ham ne use dekha, aur ham gawahi 
dete hain, aur us hamesiia ki 
zindagi ki khabar turn ko dete 
hain, jo Bap ke pas thi, aur ham 
par zahir hut;) 

3 Jo kuchh ham ne dekha aur 
suna, us ki khabar tumhen dete 
hain ; taki turn bhi hamare sath 
mel rakho ; aur hamara mel Bap 
ke sath, aur us ke Bete Yisu 
Masih ke sath hai. 



4 Aur ham yih baten tumhen 
is waste likhte hain, ki tumhari 
khushi piiri ho. 

5 Aur wuh khabar jo ham ne us 
se sum', aur phir tumhen dete 
hain, so yihi hai, ki Khuda mil 
hai, aur us men tariki zarri bhi 
nallin. 

6 Agar ham kahen, ki ham us 
se mel rakhte hain, aur tariki 
men ehalte hain, tojhiithe hain, 
aur sach par 'amal nahm karte ;" 

7 Par agar hara mir men chalen, 
jis tarah wuh mir men hai, to 
ham apas men mel rakhte hain, 
aur us ke Bete Yisii' Masih ka 
lahu ham ko sare gunah se pak 
karta hai. 

8^ Agar kahen, ki ham begunah 
hain, to ham apne tain fareb dete 



First Epistle of John- Premiere epltre de Jean 



310 



1 YlTHANNA, I. XL 



ham, aur sackai ham men na- 
hin. 

9 Agar liam apne gunahon ka 
iqrar karen, to wuh hamare gu- 
nahon ke irm'af karne, aur hamen 
sari narasti se pak karne men 
wafadar aur Yidil hai. 

10 Agar ham kahen, ki ham ne 
guniih nahin kiya, to ham use 
jhutlate hain, aur us ka kalam 
ham men nahin hai. 

II BAB. 

1 ~\ XERE bachcko, main ye 
Jxl baten tumhen li khta 

liun, taki turn gunah lia karo. 
Aur agar koi gunah kare, to Yisii' 
Masih jo sacliq hai, Bap ke pas 
hamara wakil hai : 

2 Aur wuh hamare gunahon ka 
k afar a hai ; faqat hamare guna- 
hon ka nahin, balki tamam dunya 
ke gunahon ka bhi. 

3 Agar ham us ke hukmon par 
'amal karen, to ham is se jante 
hain, ki ham ne us ko jana. 

4 Wuh jo kahta hai, ki Main 
use janta hup, aur us ke hukmon 
par 'amal nahin karta, so jhutha 
iiai, aur sachai us men nahin. 

• 5 Par wuh jo ns ke kalam par 
'amal kare, yaqinan us incnKliuda 
ki muhabbat kamil hai : ham is hi 
se jante hain, ki ham us men hain. 

6 Wuh jo kahta hai, ki main us 
men bosta hup, chahiye ki jaisa 
wuh chalta hai, waisa ap chale. 

7 Bhaio, main tumhare liyc koi 
naya hukm nahin likhta., magar 
purana hukm, jo turn ko shuru 
se mili. Purana hukm wuh 
kalani jo hai, turn ne shuru' sc 
suna. 

8 Phir ek naya. hukm tumhen 
likhta hun, jo us men aur turn 
men sach hai : kyiinki tariki guzar 
gayi, aur haqiqi niir ab chamakta 
hai. 

9 "Wuh jo kahta hai, ki main 
roshm men hun, aur apne bhai 
se dushinani rakhta hai, ab tak 
tariki men hai. 



10 Wuh jo apne bhai se mu- 
habbat rakhta hai, ujale men 
rahta hai, aur us men tliokar ka 
b&'is nahin hai- 

1 1 Par jo apne bhai se dush- 
mani rakhta, tariki men hai, aur 
tariki men chalta hai, aur nahin 
janta ki kidhar chala jata hai ; ky- 
iinki tai'iki ne us ki ankhen andhi 
fear di hain. 

12 Ai bachcho, main tumhen 
likhta hun ,- kyiinki tumhare gu- 
nah us ke nam se mu'af hue. 

13 Ai aba, main tumhen likhta, 
hun ; kyiinki use jo shuni' se tha, 
turn ne jana. Ai jawano, main 
tumhen likhta hup ; kyiinki turn 
us sharfr par galib hiie ho. Ai 
larko, main tumhen likhta hun ; 
kyiinki turn ne Bap ko jana hai. 

14 Ai aba, main ne tumhen 
likha hai; kyiinki jo shurii' se 
tha, turn ne use jana. Ai jawano, 
main ne tumhen likha hai; ky- 
uuki turn mazbut ho, aur KTruda 
ka kalam turn men basta hai, aur 
turn us sharir par galib hue ho. 

15 Dunya aur dunya ki chi'zon 
ki muhabbat na rakho. Jo koi 
dunya ki muhabbat rakhta hai, 
us men Bap ki muhabbat nahin. 

16 Kyiinki bar ek chiz, jo dunya. 
men hai, ya'ne,jism ki khwahish, 
aur ankh ki khwahish, aur zin- 
dagi ka. gurur, Bap se nahin, 
dunya se hai. 

17 Aur dunya aur us ki khwa- 
hish guzar jati hai ; lekin jo 
Khuda ki marzi par chalta, wuh 
abad tak rahta hai. 

18 Ai bachcho, yih akhirizamana 
hai : aur jaisa turn ne suna. hai, 
ki Masih ka mukhalif ata hai, so 
abhi bahut se Masih ke mukhalif 
hue hain ; is se ham jante hain, 
ki yih akhiri zamana hai. 

19 We ham men sc nikle, magar 
ham uiqsi se na the : kyiinki agar 
we ham men se hote, to hamare 
sath rahte ; par we nikle, taki 
zahir howen, ki we sab ham men 
se na the. 

20 Aur turn ne Us Muqaddas se 



masah paya, aur sab kuchh jante 
ho, 

21 Main ne turn ko na is waste 
likha, ki turn sach ko nahin jaute ; 
par is liye ki timi use jante ho, 
aur yih, ki koi jhiith sach men se 
nahin hai. 

22 Kaun jhiitha hai, magarwuh 
jo inkiir karta hai, ki Yisu' wuh 
Masih nahin ? jo Bap aur Bete 
ka inkar karta hai, wuhi Masih 
ka mukhalif hai. 

23 Jo koi Bete ka inkar karta 
hai, so Bap ko nahin manta. 

24 Isi "waste jo turn ne shuru' 
se suna hai, wuhi turn men base. 
Agar wuh jo turn ne shurii 1 se 
suna hai, turn men rahe, to turn 
bhi Bete aur Hap men rahoge. 

25 Aur yihi wa'da hai, jo us ne 
ham se kiya, ya'ne, hamesha ki 
zindagi ka. 

26 Main ne ye oaten turn ko un 
ki babat jo tumhen fareb dete 
hain likhm. 

27 Jo masah turn ne us se paya 
turn men rahti hai, aur turn is ke 
muhtaj uahin ki koi tumhen sik- 
kawe ; balki jaisa wuh masah 
tumhen sab baten sikMta hai, aur 
sach hai, jhiith nahin, aur jaisa u.s 
ne tumhen sikhaya, waise turn us 
men raho. 

28 Ab, ai bachcho, turn us men 
raho, tiki jab wuh zahir liowe, 
to ham be-panva hon, aur us ke 
ate waqt us ke age sharminda na 
howcn. 

29 Agar jante ho ki wuh rast- 
baz hai, to jante ho ki har ek 
skakhs, jo rastbazi karta hai, us se 
paida hua hai. 

Ill BAB. 

1 -rvEKHO, kaisi muhabbat 
J_7 Bap ne ham se ki, ki ham 

Khuda ke farzand kahlawen; is 
waste dunya ham ko nahin janti, 
ki us ne us ko nahin jana. 

2 Fiyaro, ab ham Khuda ke far- 
zand hain ; aur yih to ab tak zahir 
nahin hota, ki ham kya kuchh 



1 YUHANNA, H. III. 3H 

honge : par ham jante hain, ki 
jab" wuh zahir hoga, ham to us ki 
manind honge ; kyunki ham use 
jaisa wuh hai waisa dekheuge. 

-3 Aur jo koi us se yih ummed 
rakhta hai, wuh apne tain, jaisa 
wuh pak hai, waisa hi pak karta 
hai. 

4 Jo koi gunah karta hai, so 
khilaf i shar'a karta hai ; kyiinki 
gunah khilaf i shar'a hai. 

5 Aur turn yih jante ho, ki wuh 
zahir hua, taki hamare gunahon 
ko utha le jawc ; aur us men gu- 
nah nahin. 

Jo koi us men bast a hai, gu- 
nah nahin karta ; jo koi gunah 
kiya karta hai, us ne use na 
dekha, aur na jana. 

7 Ai bachcho, tumhen koi fareb 
dene na pawe ; jo koi rastbazi 
kiya karta hai, so riistbaz hai, 
jaisa wuh rastbaz hai, 

S Jo koi gunah kiya karta hai, 
so Shaitan ka hai ; ki Shaitan 
shuru' se gunahgar hai. Khuda ka 
Beta is liye zahir hua, ki Shaitan 
ke kamon ko nest kare. 

9 Jo koi Khuda se paida hua hai , 
gunah nahin kiya karta j kyunki 
us ka tukhni us men rahta hai, 
aur wuh gunah kar nahin sakta; 
kyunki Khuda se paida hua hai. 

10 Isi se Khuda ke farzand aur 
Shaitan ke farzand zahir hain ; jo 
koi rastbazi kiya nahin karta, aur 
wuh jo apnc -bhai se muhabbat 
nahin rakhta, Khuda ka nahin. 

11 Kyunki wuh kkabarjoham 
ne shurii' se sum', yihi hai, ki ham 
apas men muhabbat rakhen. 

12 Qain ke manind nahin, jo us 
sbarir ka tha, aur apne bhai ko 
qatl kiya. Aur us ne kyun use 
qatl kiya ? la waste ki us ke kam 
bare the, aur us ke bhai ke kam 
rast. 

13 Mere bhafo, agar dunya turn 
se dushmani kare, ta'ajjub na karo. 

14 Ham to jante hain, ki ham 
maut se guzarke zindagi men. iie, 
kyiinki ham bbaion se' muhabbat 
rakhte hain. Jo apne bhai se 



312 



1 YUHANJSA, III. IV. 



muhabbat nahin rakhta, so maut 
men rahta hai. 

15" Jo koi apne fthil se dushmam 
rakhta hai, khiim liai : aur turn 
jante bo, ki kisi kliuiii men hayat 
i abadi nahin basti. 

16 Ham ne is se muhabbat ko 
jana, ki us ne hamare "waste apm 
jan somp di ; aur lazim hai, ki 
bam bhi bhaion ke waste apm 
jan dewen. 

17 Par jis kisi pas dunya ka mal 
ho, aur wuh apne bbai ko muhtaj 
dekhe, aur apne tain rahm se baz 
rakhe, to Khuda ki muhabbat us 
men kyihikar basti liai ? 

IS Mere bachcho, chahiye ki 
bam kalam aur zuban se nahin, 
balki kam aur sachai se muhabbat 
rakhen. 

19 Aur is se ham jante bain, ki 
ham sachai ke bain, aur us ke 
age apni khatir-janfai karenge. I 

20 Kyiinki agar hamara dil ha- 
men ilzam de, Khuda, to hamare 
dil se bar a hai, aur sab kucbh 
janta hai. 

21 Piyaro, agar hamara dil ha- I 
men ilzam na dc, to ham Khuda ! 
ke huzur be-parwa hain. 

22 Aur jo kuchh ham mangte, i 
us se pate hain • kyiinki ham us | 
ke hukmon par 'amal karte, aur 
jo kuchh use khush at& bajii kite 
hain. 

23 Aur us ka hukm y'ili hai, ki 
Ham us ke Bete Yisii' Masih ke 
nam par iman lawen, aur jaisa 
us ne ham ko hukm diya, ham 
a/pas men muhabbat rakhen. 

24 Aur jo us ke hukmon par 
'amal karta hai, yih us men, aur 
wuh is men rahta hai. Aur us se, 
ya'ne, Ruh se jo us ne hamen di 
hai, ham jante hain, ki wuh ham 
men rahta hai. 

IV BAB. 

1 A I piyaro, turn har ek nih 

f\ ko yaqm na karo, balki 

ruhon ko azmao, ki we Khuda ki 

taraf se hain, ki nahm : kyiinki 



bahut se jhuthe paigambar dunyii 
men ae hain. 

2 Turn is se Khuda ki Ruh ko 
jante ho: ki Jo riih iqrar karti 
hai, ki Yisii' Masih jism men zahir 
hiia, wuh Khuda ki taraf sc 
hai: 

3 Aur jo ruh iqrar nahm karti, 
ki Yisii' Masih jism men &y£, 
Khuda ki taraf se nahin :'yihi Ma- 
sih ki mukhnlif hai, jis ki khabar 
turn ne suni, ki ati hai, aur wuh 
ab dunya men a chuki. 

4 Ai bachcho, turn to Khuda ke 
ho, aur un par galib hue ho ; ky- 
iinki jo turn men hai, so us se jo 
duuya men hai bara hai. 

5 We dunya. ke hain : is waste 
dunya ki bolte hain, aur dunya 
un ki sunti hai. 

6 Ham Khuda ke hain : jo Khuda 
ko pahchaiita hai, hamari sunta 
hai ; jo Khuda, ka nahin, hamari 
nabin sunta hai. Isi se ham sachai 
ki ruh, aur gumraki ki ruh ki 
pahchan lete hain. 

7 Piyaro, iio, ham. ek dusre se 
muhabbat rakhen : kyiinki mu- 
habbat Khuda se hai; aur jo mu- 
habbat rakhta hai, wuh Khuda se 
paida hiia hai, aur Khuda ko jiah- 
chanta hai. 

8 Jis men muhabbat nahin, so 
Khuda ko nahin janta ; kyiinki 
Khuda muhabbat hai. 

9 Khuda ki muhabbat jo ham 
sc hai, is se zahir hilf, ki Khuda 
ne apne iklaute Bete ko dunya 
men bheja, taki ham us ke sabab 
sc zindagi pawen. 

10 Muhabbat is men nahin, ki 
ham ne Khuda se muhabbat rak- 
hf, balki is men hai, ki us ne 
ham se muhabbat rakhi aur apne 
Bete ko bheja, ki hamare giina- 
hon ka kafara howe. 

1 1 Piyaro, jab ki Khuda ne ham 
se aisi muhabbat rakhf, to lazim 
hai, ki ham bhi ek ek se muhab- 
bat rakhen. 

12 Kisi ne Khuda ko kabhi na- 
hin dekha. Agar ham ek diisre 
se muhabbat rakhen, to Khuda 



1 YUHANNA, IV. V. 



313 



ham men rahta hai, aur us ki 
muhabbat ham men kamil hui. 

13 Ham isi se jante ham, ki ham 
us men rahte hain, aur wuh ham 
men, ki us ne apni Ruh men se 
hamen diya. 

14 Aur ham ne dekha hai, aur 
gawahi dcte hain, ki Bap ne Bete 
ko, jo dunya ka Bachanewala, hai, 
bheja. 

15 Jo koi iqrar kare, ki Yisri' 
Khuda ka Beta hai, Khuda us 
men aur wuh Khuda men rahta 
hai. 

16 Aur ham nc Khuda ki mu- 
habbat ko jo ham se hai jana, aur 
us par i'atiqad kiya. Khuda mu- 
habbat hai; aur wuh jo muhabbat 
men rahta hai, Khuda men rahta 
hai, aur Khuda us men. 

.17 Is se muhabbat ham men ka- 
mil hoti hai, ki ham 'adalat ke 
din be-parwa rahen ; kyiinki jaisa 
wuh htii, waise hi ham is dunya 
men hain. 

18 Muhabbat men dahshat na- 
hin, balki kamil muhabbat dah- 
shat ko nikal deti hai : kyunki 
dahshat men 'azab hai. Wuh jo 
darta hai, muhabbat men kamil 
nahin hua. 

19 Ham us se muhabbat rakhte 
haia, kyiinki pahilc us ne ham so 
muhabbat rakhi. 

20 Agar koi kahe, ki Main Khuda 
se muhabbat rakhta hiin, aur apne 
bhai se chishinam rakhc, jhiitha 
hai; kyunki agar wuh apne bhai 
se, jis ko us ne dekha, muhabbat 
nahin rakhta hai, to Khuda se, jis 
ko us ne nahui dekha, kyunkar 
muhabbat rakh sakta hai ? 

21 Aur ham ne us se yih hukm 
paya hai, ki Jo koi Khuda se mu- 
habbat rakhta hai, so apne bhai 
se bhi muhabbat rakhc. 

V BAB. 

I TO koi iman lata hai,kiYisu 

tl wuh! Masih hai, so Khuda 

se paida hiia hai : aur jo koi Bap 

ee muhabbat rakhta hai, wuh us 



se bhi jo us se paida hua hai mu- 
habbat rakhta hai. 

2 Jab ham Khuda se muhabbat 
rakhte hain, aur us ke hukmon 
par 'amal karte hain, to is se jante 
hain, ki ham Khuda ke farzandon 
se bhi muhabbat rakhte hain, 

3 Kyunki Khuda ki muhabbat 
yih hai, ki ham us ke hukmon 
par 'amal karey ; aur us ke hukm 
bhari nahin. 

4 Jo ki Khuda se paida hua hai 
dunya par galib hota hai: aur 
wuh galba, jis se ham dunya par 
galib ate hain, hamara iman hai. 

5 Kaun hai jo dunya par galib 
hai, raagar wuhi jo iman lata hai, 
ki YisiT Khuda ka Beta hai ? 

6 Yih wuhi hai, jo pani aurlahu 
ke sath aya, ya'ne, Yisu' Masih, jo 
na faqat pani se, balki pani aur 
lahii ke sath aya. Aur Riih wuh 
hai, jo gawahi deti hai; ^kyunki 
Eiih bar-haqq hai. 

7 Ki tin hain, jo asman par ga- 
wahi detc hain, Bap, aur Kalam, 
aur Ruh i Quds : aur ye tinon ek 
hain. 

8 Aur tin hain, jo zamin par 
gawahi dete hain, ruh, aur pani, 
aur lahu: aur ye tinon ek par 
muttafiq hain. 

9 Agar ham admion ki gawahi 
qabiil karey, to Khuda ki gawahi 
us se ban hai ; kyunki Khuda ki 

fawahi yihi hai, jo us ne apne 
■e£e kc haqq men. di. 

10 Jo ki Khuda ke Bete par 
iman lata hai, gawahi ap men 
rakhta hai : jo Khuda par iman 
nahin lata, us ne us ko jhutha 
kiya: kyunki us ne us gawahi 
ko, jo Khuda ne apne Bete 
ke haqq men di hai, yaqin nahin 
kiya. 

11 Aur wuh gawahi yih hai, ki 
Khuda ne hamen hamesha ki zin- 
dagi bakhshi, aur yih zindagi us 
ke Bete men hai. 

12 Jis ke sath Beta hai, us ke 
sath zindagi hai : jis ke sath 
Khuda. ka Beta nahin, us ke sath 
zindagi nahin. 

p 



314 



2 YUHANNA. 



13 Main ne turn ko, jo Khuda 
ke Bete ke nam par fman lac ho, 
yih baten likhm, taki jano, ki ha- 
mesha ki zindagi tumhare liye 
hai, aur Khuda ke Bete ke nam 
par fman lao. 

14 Aur hamari dilerf jo us ke 
age hai so yihi bai, ki agar ham 
us ki marzi ke muwafiq kuchh 
mangen, wuh hamari sunta hai : 

15 Aur agar ham jante hain, ki 
jo kuchh ham us se mangte hain, 
wuh hamari sunta hai, to ham 
jante ki jo kuchh ham ne us 
se manga tha, so ham pate 
hain. 

16 Agarkof apnehhai kodekhe, 
ki ck gunah karta hai, jo maut 
tak nahin pahunchata, to wuh 
mange, aur use zindagi bakhshi 
jaegi ; yih mi ke haqq men hai, 
jo aisa gunah nahin karte, jo maut 
tak pahunchata ho. Aisa gunah 
hai, jo maut tak pahunchata hai ; 



main nahfn kahta, ki wuh us ke 
liye suwal karc. 

17 Har ek nii-rasti gunah hai: 
par aisa gunah hai, jo maut tak 
nahm pahunchata. 

18 Ham jante hain, ki jo koi 
Khuda se paida hiia hai, gunah 
nahin karta ; baiki wuh jo Khuda 
se paida hiia hai, apni hifazat karta 
hai, aur wuh sharir us ko nahin 
chhuta, 

19 Ham jante hain, Id ham 
Khuda se hain, aur ki sari dunya 
buraf men pari rahti hai. 

20 Ham jante hain, ki Khuda ka 
Beta aya, aur hamen yih samajh 
bakhshi, ki us ko jo haqq hai 
janen, aur ham us men, jo haqq 
hai, rahte hain, ya'ne, Yisii' Masik 
men, jo us ka Beta hai. Khuda 
c barhaqq, aur hamesha ki zindagi 
yih hai. 

21 Mere bachcho, turn but on se 
ap ko bachae rakho. Amin. 



YUHAOTA KA DUSRA KHATT. 



1 /~\ISSfS k£ taraf se bargu- 
^[j zida bibi ko aur us ke 

farzandou ko, jinhcn main (aur 
faqat main hi nahin, balki sab jin- 
hon ne sachai ko jana hai,) sachai 
se piyar karta bun ; 

2 Us sachai ke sabab se jo ham 
men rahti hai, aur lianiare sath 
hamesha rahegi. 

3 Fazl, aur rahm, aur salamatf 
Bap Khuda, aur Bap ke Bete 
Khudawand Yisii' Masih ki taraf 
se, tumhare sath sachai aur mu- 
habbat se rahen. 

4 Main bahut khush hua, ki 



main ne tere farzandou men se 
kai ek ko us hukm ke mutabiq, 
jo ham ko Bap se inila, sachai se 
chalte paya. 

5 Aur ab, ai bibi, main tujh ko 
koi naya. hukm nahin, balki wuhi 
jo ham shuru' se rakhte hain, 
likhkar tujh se 'arz karta hun, ki 
ham ek ek ko piyar karen. 

6 Aur muhabbat yihi hai, ki 
ham us ke hukmon par chalen. 
Yih wuhi hukm hai, jaisa turn ne 
shuni' se suna hai, ki turn us par 
chalo. 

7 Kyunki bahut se dagabaz dun- 



second Epistle of John- Deuxiemc epttre de Jean 



3 YUHAOTA. 



ya men zahir Luc, jo iqrar nahin 
kaxte, ki Yisii' Masih jism men ay a. 
Dagabaz aur Masih ka inukhalif 
yihi hai. 

8 Khabardar raho, taki jo kam 
ham ne kiye ham kho na den, 
balki piira badla pawen. 

9 Jo koi 'udiil karta, hai, aur 
Masih ki ta'lim men nahm rahta, 
Khuda us ka nahin. Jo Masih ki 
ta'lim men rahta hai, Bap aur 
Beta us ke hain, 

10 Agar koi tumhare pas awe, 
aur yih talhn na lawc, to use 



315 

ghar men fine na do, aur use salam 
na karo : 

11 Kyunki jo koi use salam 
karta hai, us ke burc kumon men 
sharik hota hai. 

12 Mujhe bahut si batcn tum- 
ben likhni hai ; par main ne na 
ehaha, ki kagaz aur siyahi se 
likhun ; lekin ummedwar hiin, ki 
turn pas aim, aur riibaru kahiin, 
taki haraari khushi kamil ho. 

1 ;i Tcri barguzida bahin ke larke 
tujhe salam kahte hain. Amin. 



YUHAOTi KA TISRA KHATT. 



1 rAISSfS ki taraf sc piyarc 
Vvj Gaids ko, jis ko main 

saehai men piyar karta hum 

2 Ai piyare, main yih du'a 
mangta hun, ki jis tarah teri jan 
khairiyat ke sath hai, tu sab baton 
men khairiyat ke sath aur tandu- 
rust rahe. 

3 Kyunki jab bhaion ne akar 
teri saehai par gawahf df, jaisii 
tu saehai men chaita hai, to 
main nihayat khush hiia. 

4 Mere liyc is se bari koi khushi 
nahin, ki main sunun, ki mere 
farzand saehai men chalte hain. 

5 Ai piyare, jo kuchh. tu bhaion 
aur musafiron se karta hai, so 
imandari ke laiq hai ; 

6 Jinhon ne kalisiye ke age teri 
muhabbat par gawahf di : tu 
aehchha karega, agar unhen us 
tarah par, jo Khuda ke bandon 
ko laiq hai, age bheje : 

7 Kyunki we us ke nam kc waste 



niklc, aur gairqaumon se kuchh 
nahin liya. 

8 Is liye lazim hai, ki ham aison 
ko qabul karen, taki ham saehai 
men un ke hani-khidmat howem 

9 Main ne kalisiye kolikha hai; 
magar Diutraiesjo un men auwal 
darja chahta hai, ham en qabul 
nahin karta. 

10 So jab main aiinga, to main 
us ke kamon ko, jo wuh karta hai, 
yad kaninga, ki hamare haqq men 
buri 'bitten bakta hai: aur is par 
bhi kifayat na karke bhaion ko ap 
qabul nahin karta, aur auron ko, 
jo qabul kiya chahte hain, rokta 
hai, aur kalisiye se nikal deta. 

1 1 Ai piyarc, badi ke pairau mat 
ho, balki neki ke: wuh jo neki 
karta hai, Khuda, ka hai ; magar 
us ne, jo badi karta hai, Khuda 
ko nahin dekha. 

12 Dimetrius ke haqq men sab 
ne, aur saehai ne bhi gawaki di 

p 2 



Third Epistle of John- Troisieme epitre de Jean 



316 YAHCDAH. 

hai : liam bin gawahi dete hain, 
aur turn jante bo, ki hamari ga- 
wahi sach hai. 

13 Mujhe to bahut kuchh likhna 
tka; par main ne na chaha, ki 
siyahi aur qalam se tere \ije 
likhun : 



14 Magar ummedwar hun, ki 
jald tujhe dekhun, tab ham rii- 
baru" kah sun lenge. Ten' sala- 
mati howe. Dost tujhe salam 
kahte haiy. Tii doston ko nam 
ba nam salam kah. 



YAHUDAH KA KHATT. 



1 -y^AHUDAH ki taraf se, jo 

X. Tisii' Masih ka banda 
aur Ya'qiib ka bhai hai, un ko jo 
Bap Khuda men muqaddas hue, 
aur Yisii' Masili men mahfriz aur 
bulae gaye hain ; 

2 liahm, aur salamati, aur mu- 
liabbat tumhare waste barhtf rahe. 

3 Piyaro, jis waqt main us najat 
ki babat, jo sab ke liye hai, turn 
ko likhne men nihayat koshish 
karta tha, to main nc zarur jana, 
ki tumhen nasihat karke likhun, 
ki turn us iman ke waste, jo ek 
bar muqaddason ko sompa gaya, 
jan-fishani karo. 

4 Kyunki ba'zc shakhs a ghuse, 
jo age is saza ke hukm ke waste 
thahrae gaye the; we he- dm hain, 
aur hamare Khuda ke fazl ko 
shahwat-parasti se badal karte 
hain, aur Khuda ka jo akela 
malik hai, aur hamare Khudawand 
Yisu' Masih ka inkar karte hain. 

5 Main chahta hun, ki tumhen 
wuh bat, jise turn ek bar jan cbuke 
ho, yad dilaun, ki Khudawand ne 
qaum ko zaniin i Misr se bacha- 
ya ; phir unhen jo iman na lae, 
halak kiya. 

6 Aur un firishton ko, jinhon 
ne apne auwal darja Ico nigah na 
rakha, balki apne khass maqam 



Epistle of Jutie- EpTtre de Jude 



ko chhor diya, us ne saza ki abadi 
zanjir men tariki ke andar roz 
i 'azim ki 'adalat tak rakha. 

7 Isi tarah Sadum aur 'Amurah 
aur im ke ird gird ke shahr, jin- 
hon ne un ki manind zina kiya, 
aur jism i haram ka pichha kiya, 
hamesha ki ag ke 'azab men gi- 
riftar hoke namuna bane rakte 
hain. 

S Isi tarah ye khwab-dekhne- 
wale bhi jism ko napak karte, 
aur hukumat ko nachiz jante, aur 
martaba-walon par ta'na karte 
hain. 

9 Jab Mikael ne, jo buzurg 
firishta hai, Shaitan se takriir kar- 
ke Miisa ki lash ki babat bans ki, 
tab us ne jur,at na ki, ki la'n ta'n 
karke use ilzam de, balki kaha., 
ki Khudawand tujhe malamat 
kare. 

10 Lekin we jin chizon ko nahin 
jante, un par ta'na karte hain ; 
aur jin ko be-'aql janwaron ki 
tarah ba zat jante hain, un men 
ap ko kharab karte hain. 

11 Afsos un par! kyunki we 
Qain ki rah par chale, aur Ba- 
la'am ki gumraM men mazduri 
ke liye bah gaye, aur Qurah ki si 
mukhalafat men halak hue. 

12 Ye tumhari muhabbat ki zi- 



MUKASHAEAT, I. 



317 



yafaton men club! hiii ciiatan 
hain ; we tumhare sath khate waqt 
be-dharak apna pet bhar lete bain : 
we khushk badal hain, jinhenha- 
waen har tarat' lira le jatirj : we 
murjhae hue darakht hain, jin ka 
phal nahin, do bar mare, aur 
ukhare gaye hain : 

13 Ye samundar ki tund lahren 
hain, jo apni be-sharmi ka pben 
pbenkte hain: bhataknewalc si- 
tare hain, jin ke liye tariki ki 
siyahi hamesha ko dhari hai. 

14 Ilaniik ne, jo Adam ki sat win 
pusht tha, im ki babat peshm- 
goi ki, ki, llekh, Khudawand apne 
lakhon muqaddasoxi ke sath at a 
hai, 

15 Taki sabhon par Iiukm kare, 
aur un sab ko, jo itn men be- 
din hain, nn ki be-dfni ke sab 
learn on par jo unhon ne be-dini se 
ldye, aur sari saklit baton par 
jo be -dm gunahgaron ne us ki 
mukhalafat men kahi hain, ilzam 
de.' 

16 Ye gila aur shalcwa karne- 
wale hain, jo apni buri khwah- 
ishon ke muwafiq cbalte, aur zu- 
ban se bara bol uolte, aur naf a 
ke liyc logon, ki khushamad karte 
hain. 

17 Lekin, piyiiro, turn in baton 



ko yad rakho, jo hamare Khuda- 
wand Yisd' Masih ke rasulon ne 
age kahm ; 

18 Ki unhon ne tumhen khabar 
df, ki akhin zamane men thatthc- 
karnewale honge, jo apni be-dim 
ki buri khwahisbon parchalenge. 

19 Ye wuki hain, jo apne tain 
alag karte bain ■ ye nafsani log 
bain, aur Riih un men nalifn. 

20 Par, ai piyaro, turn apne pak- 
tarin iman ka gbar banakar, Eiib 
i I*ak se du'a mangte hue, 

21 Apne tain Khuda ki muhab- 
bat' men mahtiiz rakho, aur ha- 
mesha ki zindagi ke liye Khuda- 
wand Yisu' Masih ki rahmat ke 
muntazir raho. 

22 Aur imtiyaz karke ba'zon. 
par rahm karo : 

23 Aur ba^oii ko darke sath ag 
men se nikalke bachao : aur po- 
shak se bhi jo jism se dagi hui 
'adawat rakho. 

24 Ab us ke liye, jo turn ko 
girne se bacha sakta, aur apne 
jalal ke lmzur kamil khushi se 
tumhen be-'aib khara kar sakta 
hai, 

25 To Khuda ewahid, hakim, aur 
hamara Bachanewala hai, jalal, aur 
buzurgi, aur qudrat, aur ikhtiyar 
ab se abad talc howe. Amin. 



YUHAFNA KE MUKASHAFAT 
KI KITAB. 



I BAB. 



1 -\7"IS0' Masih ka inukashafa, 

JL jo Ivhuda ne use bakhsha, 

taki apne bandon ko we baten, 

jin ka jald hona zarur hai, di- 



khawe : aur us ne apne firishta 
ko bhejkar us ki ma'rifat apne 
banda Yuhanna par zahir kiya : 

2 Jis ne Khuda ke kalam aur 
Yisu' Masih ki gawahi par, jo 
kucbh us ne dekba, gawahi di. 
p 3 



Revelations TApocalypse. nommee parfois Revelations 



318 



mukAshafAt, i. n. 



3 Mubarak wuh jo is nubuwat 
ka kalam parhta hai, aur we jo 
sunte hain, aur un baton par jo is 
men likhi hain 'amal kartc bain ; 
kyunki waqt nazdfk hai. 

4 "TTUHANNA nn *** kaKsi- 

1 . yon ko jo Asia men hain: 
Fazl, aur salamati tumhen ho, us 
ki taraf se jo hai, aur tha, aur 
anewala hai: aur un sat Riihon 
ki taraf se, jo us ke takht ke hu- 
ziir hain ; 

5 Aur Yisii' Masih ki taraf se, 
jo sachcha gawah, aur un men jo 
markejf uthe palautha, aur dunya 
ke bad'shahon ka sultan hai. TJsi 
ko jis ne ham ko piyar kiya, aur 
apne lahu se hamare gun ah dho 
dale, 

G Aur ham ko badshah aur kahin 
apne Khuda Bap ke ban ay i, jalal 
aur qudrat abad tak is! ko hai. 
Ami'n. 

7 Dekho, wuh badalon par ata 
hai ; aur har ck ankh us ko dekh- 
egf, aur we bhi jinlion ne use 
chheda : aur zamm ko sare firqa 
us ke liye chhati pitcngc. Aisa, 
howe, Amin. 

8 Khudawand y-un farmata hai, 
ki main Alfa aur Omaga, auwal 
aur akhir, jo hai, aur tha, aur 
anewala hai, Qadir i mutlaq bun. 

9 Main Yuhanna, jo tumhara 
bhai, aur Yisu' Masih ke dukh, 
aur badshahat, aur sabr men 
tumhara shank hiin, Khuda ke 
kalam aur Yisu' Masih ki gawahi 
ke waste us tapii men tha, jo 
Patmus kahlata. 

10 Main Khudawand ke din Rith 
men a gaya, aur main ne turhi 
ki si ek bari awaz apne pichhe 
sunf, jo kahti fhi, 

11 Ki Main Alfa aur Omaga, 
auwal o akhir hun ; aur Jo kuchh 
tu dckhta hai, kitab men likh, aur 
sat kalisiyon ke pas jo Asia men, 
ya'ne, Afasus, aur Rmurna, aur 
Parjamus, aur Tuati'ra, aur, Sar 
dis, aur Filadalfia, aur Laodiqia 
men hain, bhej. 

12 Aur main phira ta ki dekhun 



ki yih kis ki iiwaz hai, jo mujhe 
kahti hai. Aur phirkar sone ke 
sat sbam'adan dekhe ; 

1 3 Aur un sat sham'adanon ke 
bich ek shakhs Ibn i Adam sa 
dekha, jo jama pabine hue, aur 
sone ka sinaband stna par bandhe 
hue tha. 

14 Us ka sh" o bal sufed tin ki 
manind, balki barf ki manind 
sufed ; aur us ki ankhen jaise ag 
ka shu'ala ; 

15 Aur uske panw kbalis pital 
ke se, jo tanur men dahkaya hiia 
ho; aur us ki awaz bare pani ki si 
thf. 

16 Aur us ke dahne hath men 
sat sitara the ; aur us ke munh se 
do-dhari tez talwar nikalti thi ; 
aur us ka chihra aftab ka sa tha, 
jo barf tezi se ehamke. 

17 Jab main ne use dekha, tab 
us ke panwon par murda sa, gir 
para. Tab us ne apna dahina hath 
mujh par rakha, aur bola, ki Mat 
dar ; main auwal o akhir hun : 

18 Aur wuh f hun, jo miia tha, 
aur zinda hup ; aur, dekb, main 
abad tak zinda hun, Amin ; aur 
'alam i gaib am* maut ki kunjian 
mujh pas hain. 

19 Jo tu ne dekha, aur jo ahwal 
ham, aur jo ba'd in ke honewale 
hain, sab likh rakh ; 

20 Un sat sitaron kajinhen tit 
ne mere dahine hath men dekha, 
aur un sone ke sat sham'adanon 
ka bhed jo hai. Sat sitara sat 
kah'siyaon ke nrishta hain : aur 
sat sbam'adan jo tu ne dekhe, sat 
kalisiyaen hain. 

H BAB. 

1 \FAStfS ki kalisiyc ke fir- 
i\ ishta ko yiin likh; kiWuh 

jo apne dahine hath men sat sitara 
rakhta, aur sone ke sat sham'a- 
danon ke darmiyan phirta, ye 
baten kahta hai; 

2 Ki Main tere kam, aur teri 
mashaqqat, aur tera sabr, aur yih 
ki tu badon ki bardasht kar na- 



MUKASHAFAT, H. 



hin sakta, jantii hun ; aur tii ne 
un ke tain jo ap ko rasill kalite, 
aur nahin hain, azmaya, aur un- 
hen jhutha paya : 

3 Aur. tii ne bardasht ki, aur 
sabr rakhta hai, aur mere nam 
ke waste mihnat kf, aur thak 
nahm gaya. 

4 Magar tujh se mujhe kuchh 
gila hai, ki tu ne apnf agli ma- 
habbat chhor di. 

5 So yad kar, ki tii kahan se 
gira. hai, aur tauba kar, aur apne 
agle kani kiya kar : nahm to main 
tujh pas j aid iinewala hun; aur 
agar tu tauba na kare, to main 
tere sham'adan ko us ki jagah se 
dur kar dunga. 

6 Par tujh men yih ek bat hai, 
ki tii Niqulation ke kamon se 
'adawat rakhta hai, jin se main bhi 
'adawat rakhta hun. 

7 Jis ka kan hai, sune, ki Ktih 
kalisiyaon ko ky& kahti hai : 
Main us ko jo galib hota hai, 
zindagi ke darakht se, jo Khuda 
ke firdaus ke bich o bich hai, phal 
khane dunga. 

8 Aur Smurna. ki kalisiye ke 
firishta ko yun likh ; ki Wuh jo 
auwal o akhir hai, aur miia tha, 
aur jiya hai, yih bat en kahti 
hai; ki 

9 Main tere kam, aur musibat, 
aur muhtaji ko janta him, (par 
tii daulatmand hai) aur un ke 
la'n ta'n ko bhi, jo ap ko Yalnidi 
kahte, par nahin hain, balki Shai- 
tan ki jama'at bain. 

10 Jo aziyaten tujh par hone- 
wali hain, un men kisi se khauf 
narakh: dekho, Shaitan turn men 
se kai ek ko qaid men dalega, ki 
turn azmae jao ; aur turn das din 
tak musibat uthaoge : par marne 
tak imandar rahiyo, to main zin- 
dagi ka taj tujhe dunga. 

11 Jis ka kan hai, sune, ki Rub, 
kalisiyaon ko kya kahti hai : Jo 
galib hota hai, dusri maut se nuq- 
san na uthawega. 

12 Aur Parjamus ki kalisiye ke 
firishta ko yun likh ; Wuh jo tez 



319 

do-dhari talwar rakhta hai, kahta 
hai; 

1 3 Ki Main tere kamon ko, aur 
tere rahne kijagah, jahan Shaitan 
ka takht hai, janta hun : aur tii 
mere nam ko thambe rahta hai, 
aur jin dinon ki Antipas mera 
imandar gawali tumhare bich, 
wahaii jahan Shaitan rahta hai, 
mara gaya, un dinon men bhi 
mere iman ka tii ne inkar na 
kiya. • ( 

14 Lekin mujhe tujh se kuchh 
gila hai, ki tere yahan we hain, 
jo Bala'am ki ta'lim ko ikhtiyar 
karte hain, jis ne Balaq ko sikh- 
aya, ki bani Israel ke age thokar 
khilanewala patthar rakhe, taki 
we buton kf.qurbanian khawen, 
aur haramkari karen. 

15 Aur tere yahan aise bhi hain, 
jo Niqulation ki ta'lim ko ikhti- 
yar karte hain, jis se main 'ada- 
wat rakhta hun. 

16 Tauba kar; nahin to, main 
tujh pas jald iinewala hun, aur 
main uu ke sath apne munh kf 
talwar se lariinga. 

17 Jis ka kan hai, sune, ki Riih 
kalisiyaon ko kya kahti hai : Jo 
galib hota hai, main use poshida 
mann khane diinga, aur main use 
ek sufed patthar dunga, aur us 
patthar par ek naya nam likha 
hai, jisc us ke pane wale ke siwa 
koi nahin janta. 

18 Aur Tiiatira ki kalisiye ke 
firishta ko yun likh; ki Khuda. ka 
Beta, jis ki ankhen ag ke sku'ala 
ki manind hain, aur us ke panw 
khalis pital ke se, yiiii kahta hai ; 

19 Ki Main tere kam, aur mu- 
habbat, aur khidmat, aur iman, 
aur sabr ko janta hun ; aur yih ki 
tere picbhle kam agle kamon se 
ziyada hain. 

20 Par mujhe tujh se kuchh 
gila hai, ki tii us randi Izabil ko, 
jo apne tain nabiya kahti hai, 
mere bandon ko sikhlane, aur 
gumrah karne deta, hai, ta ki we 
haramkari karen, aur buton par 
kf qurbanian khaweu. 



MUKASHAFAT, II. in. 



320 

2 1 Aur main ne us ko fursat di, 
ki apni haramk&ri se tauba kare ; 
par us ne tauba na ki. 

22 Dekh, ki main us ko ck bis- 
tar par dalunga, aur un ko jo us 
ke sath zina, karte hain bari ran- 
sibat men, agar we apue kamon 
se tauba na karen. 

23 Aur us ke farzandon ko jan 
se marunga ; aur sari kah'siyon ko* 
ina'lum hoga, ki main wuhi mm, 
jo dilon aur gurdon kajanchnc- 
wala him : aur main turn men se 
harek ko us ke kamon kc muwafiq 
badla diinga. 

24 Par tumhen aur Tuatira ke 
baqi logon ko, jitne us ta'lim ko 
qabiii nahin karte, aur jinhon ne 
Shaitan ki gahri baton ko, jaisa 
we kahte hain, nahin jana, yih 
kahta him, ki main aur kuchh 
bojh turn par na daldnga. 

26 Magar jo turn pas hai, use 
thambe raho, jab tak ki main 
iiun. 

26 Aur wuh jo galib hota, aur 
mere kamon par akhir tak 'amal 
karta hai, main use qauinon par 
ikhtiyar diirjga : 

27 Aur wuh lohe ke 'asa se un 
par hukumat karega, ki we kum- 
Mr ke bartanon ki manind cliak- 
nachiir ho jaenge ; jaise main ne 
bhi apne Bap se paya hai. 

28 Aur main use subh kit sitara 
durjga. 

29 Jis ka kan hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kalisiyaon ko kya kahti hai. 



in BAB. 

1 AUR Sardis ki kalisiye ke 
X3l firishta ko yun likh, ki 

wuh jis pas Khuda ki sat Ruhen 
aur sat sitara hain, yih kahta hai, 
ki Main tere kam aur us bat ko 
janta hurt, ki tu zinda kahlata, 
par murda hai. 

2 Jagta rah, aur baqi chizon ko 
jo marne par hain mazbiit kar; 
kyunki main ne tere kamon ko 
Khuda ke age pura nahm paya. 



3 Is waste yad kar, ki tit ne kis 
tarah paya aur suuii, aur tham 
rakh, aur tauba kar. Pas agar tu 
jagta na rahe, to main tujh pas 
chor ki tarah aunga, aur tujh ko 
hargiz ma'lum na hoga, ki kis 
ghari tujh pas aunga. 

4 Sardis men bhi tere kai ek 
nam hain, jinhon ne apni poshak 
aliida nahin ki ; wc sufed poshak 
pahinke mere sath sair karenge, 
ki we is laiq hain. 

5 t To galib hota, use sufed po- 
shak pahinai jaegi, aur main us 
ka nam zindagi kc daftar se na 
katiinga, balki apne Bap aur us 
ke firishton ke age us ke nam ka 
iqrar kariinga. 

G Jis ka. kan hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kalisiyaon se kya kahti hai. 

7 Aur Piladalfui ki kalisiye kc 
firishta ko yiin likh ; ki Wuh jo 
muqaddas aur bar-haqq hai, aur 
Daiid ki kunji rakhta, w r uh jo 
kholta hai, aur koi band nahin 
karta, wuh jo band karta, hai, aur 
koi nahm kholta, yih kahtft hai : 

8 Ki Main tere kamon ko janta. 
hun ; dekh, main ne tere age ek 
khula darwaza rakha hai, jisc koi 
band nahin kar sakta ; kyunki 
tujh men thora sa zor hai, aur tu 
ne mere ka-lam par 'amal kiya hai, 
aur mere nam ka inkar nahin 
kiya. 

9 Dekh, jo ki apne tain Yahiidi 
kahte, aur nahin hain, balki jhuth 
bolte, main unhen Shaitan ki ja- 
ma'at banata hun : dekh, main un 
ke sath aisa kariiijga, ki we ake 
tere panwon par sijda karen, aur 
janen, ki main ne tujh se muhah- 
bat rakhi. 

10 Is Hye ki tu ne mere sabr ki 
bat ki hifazat ki, main bhi us im- 
tihan ki ghari se jo tamam 'alam 
men zamfn ke rahnewalon ki az- 
maish ke liye ati hai, ten hifazat 
kariinga. 

11 Dekh, main jald ata hun: 
jo tcra hai, use thambh rakh, ki 
koi tera taj na le. 

12 Main use jo galib hota hai, 



MUKASI-IAFAT. III. IV. 



321 



apne Khuda ki haikal ka sutun 
banauriga, aur wuh phir kabhi 
bahar na niklega : aur main apne 
Khuda ka nam, aur apne Khuda 
ke shahr ka, ya'ne, nayi Yanisalam 
ka nam, jo mere Khuda ke huzur 
se asman par sc utarti hai, aur 
apna naya nam, us par Hkhun- 
ga. 

13 Jis ka kan hai, sune, ki Rub 
kalisiyaon se kya kahti hai. 

14 Aur Laodiqia ki kalisiyc ke 
firishta ko yun likh; ki Wuh jo 
Amin, sachcha, aur bar-haqq ga- 
wah bai, aur Khuda ki khilqat 
ka mabda hai, yun kahta bai; ki 

15 Main tere kainon ko janta, 
hun, ki tii na thanda, na garni 
bai : kash ki tu thanda ya garm 
hot a. 

16 So is waste ki tu shir-garm 
hai, na thanda na garm, main 
tujhe radd karke munh se nikal 
phenkne par hun. 

17 Kyiinki tii kahta hai, Main 
daulntmand him, aur maldar hua 
hun, aur kisi chiz ka muhtaj na- 
lim ; aur nahiy janta, ki tu 'ajiz, 
aur lachar, aur garih, aur andha 
aur nanga hai : 

18 Main tujhe yih salab detii 
hun, ki tii sona jo ag men tiiya 
gaya, mujh sc mol le, taki daulat- 
mand ho we; aur sufed poshak, 
taki tu pahine ho, aur tere nange- 
pan ki sharm zabir na howe ; aur 
apni ankhon men anjau laga, taki 
tu dekhne lage. 

19 Main jitnon ko piyar karta, 
unben malamat aur tambi'h karta 
him : is waste sargarm ho, aur 
tauba kar. 

20 Dekh, main darwaza par 
khara hiin, aur khatkhatata hiin: 
agar kof meri awaz sune, aur 
darwaza khole, main us pas an- 
dar aiinga, aur us ke sath kha- 
unga, am- wuh mere sath khaega. 

21 Jo galib hot a hai, main use 
apne takbt par apne sath baithne 
diinga ; chunanchi main bin gaiih 
hua, aur apne Hap ke sath us kc 
takht par baitha. 



22 Jis ka kan hai, sune, ki Ruh 
kah'siyaon se kya kahti hai. 

IV BAB. 

1 T> A'D U3 ke jo main ne ni- 
.1 I gah ki, to kya dekhta, 

hun, ki asman par ek darwaza 
khula hai, aur pahli awaz jo 
main ne suni narsinge ki si thi, 
jn mujh se bob aur kaha, ki Idliar 
upar a, aur main tujhe dikhlaunga, 
ki is ke ba'd kya hua chahta bai. 

2 Wahm main ruh men a gaya; 
phir kya dekhta hiin, ki asman 
par ek takht dhara hai, aur us 
takht par koi baitba, hai. 

3 Aur jo us par baitha tha, 
wuh dekhne men sang i yashm 
aur 'aqiq sa tha : aur ek dhanuk, jo 
dekhne men zumurrud sa tha, us 
takht kc gird tha. 

4 Aur us takht ke aspas cbau- 
bis takbt the : un takht on par 
main ne chaubis buzurg sufed 
poshak pahine hue baithe dekhe ; 
aur un ke siron par sone kc taj 
the. 

5 Aur bijlf, aur garj, aur awa- 
zen, us takbt sc nikalti thin : aur 
ag ke sat chirag us takht kc age 
roshan the ; ye Khuda ki sat 
Ruben bain. 

G Aur us takht ke age shi'sha 
ka. ek samundar billaur ki ma- 
nind tha, aur takht ke bich o bich, 
aur takht ke gird char jandar 
the, jo age pichhe ankhon se 
bhare the. 

7 Tabid jandar babar ki manind 
tha, aur diisra hachhre ki manind, 
am* tisre ka chihra insan_ka-«4 
tha, aur chautha «rte J uqab ka sa. 

§AuT'uh eEaron jandaron ke chha 
chha par tlie ; aur un ki charon 
taraf aur andar ankhen hi ankhen 
thin : aur we is zikr se rat din 
baz na rahte the, ki Quddiis, 
Quddiis, Quddiis, Khuda wand 
Khuda, Qadir i mutlaq, jo tha, 
aur jo hai, aur jo anewala- bai. 

9 Aur jab we jandar us ki, jo 
takht par baitha hai, aur abad tak 



MUKASHAFAT, IV V VI. 



zinda hai, buzurgi aur 'izzat aur 
shukrguzari karte hain, 

10 Tab we chaubis buzurg us 
ke samhne, jo takht par baitha 
bai, gir parte hain, aur us ko jo 
abad tak zinda hai, sijda karte 
hain, aur apne taj yih kahte 
hue us takht ke age dal dete 
hain, 

1 1 Ki Ai Khuda wand, tu hi jalal, 
o 'izzat, aur qudrat ke laiq hai: 
kyiinki tu hi ne sari chizen paida 
km, aur we teri hi marzi se hain, 
aur paida hui hain. 

V BAB. 

1 AUR main ne us ke dahine 
iX hath men, jo takht par 

baitha tba, ek kitab dekhi, jiu 
men andar bahar sab likha hua, 
aur sat muhron se band thi. 

2 Aur main ne ek zorawar 
■firishta ko dekha, ki buland awaz 
se yih manadi karta tha, Kaun 
is laiq hai, ki is kitab ko khole, 
aur us ki muhren tore ? 

3 Par kisi ko maqdiir na hua, 
na asman par, na zamfn par, na 
zamin ke niche, ki us kitab ko 
khole, ya use dekhe. 

4 Tab main bahut roya, ki koi 
is laiq na thahra, ki kitab ko 
khole, aur parhe, ya use dekhe. 

5 Tab un buzurgon men se ek 
ne mujhe kaha, ki Mat ro ; dekh 
wuh Babar jo firqa i Yahiidah se 
hai, aur Daud ki Asl hai, galib 
hua hai, ki us kitab ko khole, 
aur us ki saton muhron ko tore. 

6 Tab main ne nigah ki, aur 
kya dekhta hiin, ki us takht aur 
charon jandaron ke darmiyan, 
aur un buzurgon ke bich ek 
Barra yiin khaya hai, ki goya 
zabh kiya gaya hai, jis ke sat 
sing, aur sat ankhen thin, jo 
Khuda, ki saton Ruhen hain, aur 
tamam ru e zamin par bheji gayi 
hain. 

7 Chunanchi wuh aya, aur us ke 
dahine hath se, jo takht par baitha 
hai, us kitab ko iiya- 



8 Aur jab us ne kitab li, tab 
we charon jandar aur chaubis 
buzurg us Barra ke age gir pare, 
aur har ek ke hath men barbat 
aur khushbui se bhare hue sone 
ke piyale the ; ye muqaddason ki 
du'aen hain. 

9 Aur we ek naya rag gae, ki 
Tu hi is laiq hai, Id us kitab ko 
lewe, aur us ki muhren tore ; 
kyunki tu zabh hua, aur apne 
lahii se ham ko har ek firqe, aur 
aid i zubiin, aur mulk, aur qaum 
men se, Khuda ke waste mol liya ; 

lo" Aur ham ko hamare Khuda 
ke waste badshah aur kahin ba- 
naya, aur ham zamin par badshah- 
at karenge. 

1 1 Pbir main ne nigah ki, aur 
takht, aur un jandaron, aur buzur- 
gon ke gird-a-gird bahut se firish- 
ton ki awaz suni, jin ka. shmnar 
hazar-ha-hazar, aur lakh-ha-lakh 
tha, ; 

1 2 Aur bari awaz se kahte the, 
ki Barra jo zabh hua is laiq hai, 
ki qudrat, aur daulat, aur 'aql o 
taqat, aur 'izzat o jalal, aur bara- 
kat pawe. 

13 Aur main ne har ek makhluq 
ko, jo asman par, aur zamin par, 
aur ' zamin ke niche hai, aur un 
ko jo samundar men hain, aur 
sari chfzon ko jo un men hain, 
yih kahte suna, ki Us kc liye jo 
takht par baitha hai, aur Barra 
ke liye barakat, aur 'izzat, aur 
jalal, aur quwat abad tak hai. 

14 Tab charon jandar Amin 
bole. Aur chaubis buzurgon ne 
girke use, jo abad tak zinda hai, . 
sijda kiya. 

VI BAB. 

1 AUR. jab barra ne un muh- 
,/jL roii men se ek ko toya, 

tab main ne dekha, aur un charon 
jandaron men se ek ki awaz badal 
ke garajne ki manind suni, jo bo- 
la, A aur dekh. 

2 Aur main ne nazar ki, to kya 
dekhta hun, ki ek nuqra ghoya, 



MUKA&nAFAT, VI. VII. 



aur us par ek sawar kaman liye 
hai ; aur ek taj use diya gaya : 
aur wuh fath karta, aur fathmand 
hone ko nikla. 

3 Aur jab us ne diisri muhr 
tori, tab main ne dusre jandar ko 
yih kahte suna. ki A aur dekh. 

4 Tab ek dusra surang ghora 
nikla : aur us ke sawar ko yih 
diya gaya, ki sulfa, ko zamin se 
chhm le, aur yih ki log ek dusre 
ko qatl karcn ; aur ek ban talwar 
us ko di gayi. 

5 Aur jab us ne tisri muhr 
tori, tab main ne tisre jandar ko 
yih kahte suna, ki A. aur dekh. 
Phir main ne nazar ki, to kya 
dekhta hun, ki ek mushki ghora, 
aur us par ek sawar tarazii hath 
men liye hai. 

6 Aur mam ne un charon jan- 
daron ke bich men se ek awaz 
yih kahte hue sum, ki gehun di- 
nar ka ser bhar, aur jau dinar ke 
tm ser ; par tel am" mai ko zarar 
mat pahuncha. 

, 7 Aur jab us ne chauthi muhr 
tori, to main ne chauthe jandar 
ko yih kahte suna, ki A aur dekh . 

8 Phir main ne nazar Id, to kya 
dekhta hun, ki ek ghora. phikc 
rang, aur ek us par sawar hai, jis 
ka nam Maut hai, aur'Alam i 
gaib us ke pichhe rawan hai. Aur 
unhen chauthai zamin par yih 
ikhtiyar diya gaya, ki ive talwar, 
aur bhukh, aur maut, aur zamin 
ke darindon se halak karcn. 

9 Jab us ne panch win m uhr 
tori, to main ne qurbangah ke 
niche un ki riihon ko dekha, jo 
Khuda ke kalam aur us gawahi 
lie liye, jo uuhon ne di tin, mare 
gaye : 

10 Aur unhon ne buland awaz 
se chillake kaha, ki Ai Khuda- 
wand, pak aur barhaqq, tii kab 
tak 'adalat na karega, aur zamin 
ke rahnewalon se hamare khiin 

*ka badla na lega? 

11 Tab un men se har ek ko 
sufed pairahan diya gaya, aur 
unhen kaha gaya, ki aur thora 



sabr karen, jab tak ki we pure ho 
jawen, aur un ke hamkhidmat 
aur un ke bhai un ki tarah mare 
jawen. 

12 Aur main ne dekha, ki jab 
us ne chhathi muhr tori, to bara 
bhaunchal aya, aur siiraj balon ke 
kammal ki manind kala, aur 
chand lahu. sa ho gaya. 

13 Aur asman ke sitara isi tarah 
zamin par gir pare, jis tarah anjir 
ke darakht sc us ke kachche phal 
gir jate hain, jab use bari andhi 
hilati. 

14 Aur asman tumar ki tarah, 
jo lapeta, ho, jata raha, aur har ek 
pahar aur tapii apni apni jagah 
se tal gaya. 

15 Aur dunya ke badshahon, 
aur amiron, aur maldaron, aur 
sipah-salaron, aur zorwalon, aur 
har ek banda aur azad ne apne 
tain garon. aur paharon ke pat- 
tharon ki ot men chhipaya ; 

16 Aur paharon aur pattharon 
se yih kaha, ki Ham par giro, aur 
ham ko us ke chihra se, jo takht 
par baitha hai, aur Barra ke ga- 
zab se chhipao : 

17 Kyunki us ke qahr ka, roz 
i 'azim a pahuncha; ab kaun 
thahar sakta hai ? 

VII BAB. 

1 ~r> A'l) is ke main ne zamin 
_D ke charon konon par 

char firishta khare dekhe, ki 
zamin par charon hawaon ko 
thainte the, ta na howc ki hawa 
zamin, ya darya, ya darakht par 
chale. 

2 Phir main ne ek aur firishta 
ko piirab sc uthte dekha; us ke 
pas zinda Khuda ki muhr thi: 
aur us ne un charon firishton 
se, jinhcn yih diya gaya, tha ki 
zamin aur darya ko zarar pa- 
hunchaen, buland awaz se pu- 
karkar, 

3 Kaha, Jab tak ham apne Khuda 
ke baudon ke mathe par muhr na 
kar len, turn zamin, aur darya, 



324 

aur darakhton ko zarar na pa- 
hunchana. 

4 Aur main ne un ka shumar, 
jin par muhren ki gayi thin, suna, 
ki bani Israel ke sab firqon men 
seek sauchauah's hazar par niuhr- 
cn ki gaym : 

5 Tahudah ke firqa se barah 
hazar par muhren ki gayin. Kubin 
ke firqa se barah bazar par muh- 
ren ki gayin. Jadd ke firqa se 
barah hazar par muhren ki gaym. 

6 Yasar ke firqa se barah hazar 
par muhren. ki gaym. JVaftali ke 
firqa se barah hazar par muhren 
ki gaym. Munassi ke firqa se 
barah hazar par muhren ki gaym, 

7 Sama'un ke firqa se barah hazar 
par muhren ki gaym. Lawi ke 
firqa se barah hazar par muhren 
ki gayin. Ishakar ke firqa se 
barah hazar par muhren ki gaym. 

8 Zabuhm ke firqa se barah ha- 
zar par muhren ki gayin. Yusuf 
ke firqa se barah hazar par muh- 
ren ki gayin. Binyamin ke firqa 
se barah hazar par muhren ki 
gayin. 

9 Ba'd us ke main ne nazal* ki, 
to kya dekkta hun, ki bar ek 
qaum, aur firqa, aur log, aur ahl i 
zuban men se ek aisi bari jama' at, 
jise koi shumar nahfii kar sakta, 
sufed jama pahine, aur khurma 
ki dalian hathon men liye, us 
takht aur Barra ke age kkari 
hai; 

10 Aur buland awaz se chillake 
yun. kahti hai, ki Kajat hamare 
Khuda se hai, jo takht par bai- 
tha, aur Barra se hai. 

11 Aur sare firishta takht aur 
un buzurgon, aur un charon jan- 
daron kc gird khare the ; phir 
takht ke age aundhe gir pare, 
aur Khuda ko sijda kiya, 

12 Aur bole, Amin: Barakat, 
aur jalal, aur danish, aur shukr- 
guzari, aur 'izzat, aur qudrat, aur 
taqat, abad tak hamare Khuda 
ke liye. Amin. 

13 Tin buzurgon men se ek 
rmijh se puchhne laga, ki We jo 



MTJKASIIAFAT, VII. VIII. 



sufed jama pahine ham, kaun 
hain, aur kahan se ae ? 

14 Main ne kaha, ki Ai sahib, 
tu janta hai. Tab us ne mujhe 
kaha, Ye we hi hain jo bari musi- 
bat men se ae, aur unhon ne apne 
jamon ko Barra ke lahu se dhoya, 
aur unhen sufed kiya. 

15 Isi waste we Khuda ke takht 
ke age hain, aur us ki haikal 
men rat din us ki bandagi karte : 
aur wuh jo takht par baitha hai, 
un ke darmiyan sukunat karega. 

16 We phir bhukhe na honge, 
aur na piyase ; aur we dhup aur 
garmi na uthaweiige. 

17 Kyunki Barra jo takht ke 
bich o bich hai, un ki gallabani 
karega, aur unhen panion ke 
zinda soton tak rmhunchaega : 
aur Khuda un ki ankhoii se har 
ek ansii ponchhega, 

vin BAB. 

1 A UB jab us ne satwin muhr 
J\. tori, tab asman par qarib 

adhi sa'at ki khamoshi tin. 

2 Aur main ne un sSton firish- 
ton ko, jo Khuda, ke age khare 
the, dekha ki unhen sat narsinge 
diyegaye. - 

3 Phir ek aur firishta aya, aur 
sone ka dhupdan liye hue qur- 
bangah ke pas ja khara hua, aur 
bahut si khushbuian use di gayin, 
taki use pare muqaddason. ki 
du'aon. ke sath sonahri qurbangah 
par,jo takht ke age hai, guzrane. 

4 Aur un khusbbiiion ka dhuan 
muqaddason ki du'aon men milke, 
firishta ke hath se Khuda, ke pas 
upar gay a. 

5 Phir us firishta ne dhilpdan 
ko liya, aur us men qurbangah 
ki ag bhari, aur zamin par phenki : 
tab awazen hum, aur garj, aur 
bfjli, aur bhaunchal. 

G Aur un sat firishton ne, jin 
kc pas sat narsinge the, ap ko 
phunkne par taiyar kiya. 

7 Aur pahile firishta ne nar- 
singa ijhunka, tab ole, aur ag 



MUKASHAFAT, VIII. IX. 



325 



khiin-amez maujiid hui, aur zamin 
par phcnki gayi : aur tihai dar- 
akht jal gaye, aur tamarn hari 
gha,s jal &m. 

8 Phir dusre firishta ne narsinga, 
phunka, tab jaise ek bara pahar 
ag se jalta hua samundar men 
phenka gaya, aur samundar ka 
tisra liissa lahii ho gaya ; 

9 Aur jandaron ki tihai, jitne 
samundar men zinda the, mar 
gaye ; aur kishtfon ka tisra, hissa 
tabah ho gaya. 

10 Phir tfsre firishta ne narsinga 
phunka, tab bara. sitara chirag sa 
jalta huti asman se tuta, aur na- 
dfon, aur pani ke sotbn ki tihai 
par ja gira ; 

11 Us sitara ka nam ISTagdauna 
hai, aur tihai pani nagdauna ho 
gaya*; aur bahut sc admi us pani 
ke sabab se mar gaye, ki wuh 
karwa ho gaya tha. 

12 Phir chauthe firishta ne nar- 
singa phunka, to tihai siiraj, aur 
tihai chiind, aur tihai sitiirc mare 
gaye, yahan tak ki un ki tihai 
tarik ho gayi, aur din ki tihaf, aur 
waise hi rat ki tihai bhi roshan 
na thi. 

13 Phir jo main ne nazal ki, to 
ck firishta ko asman ke bich o 
bich arte hue barf awaz se yih 
kalite suna, ki Zamin ke rabnc- 
walon par, un tin firisbton ke nar- 
singe kl baqi awazou. ke sabab jo 
phiinkne par haiii, afsos, afsos, 
afsos ! 

IX BAB. 

1 "TAB panchwcn firishta ne 
?J phunka, tab main ne asman 

se ck sitara zamin par girte dekha, 
aur us kue ki kunjf, jis ki thah 
nahfn, use di gayi. 

2 Aur us ne us kue ko, jis ki 
thah nahfn, khola; to us kue se 
bare tamir ka sa dhiian utha ; aur 
us kite ke dhuen se siiraj aur ha- 
wa tarik ho gayi. 

3 Aur us dhuen se zamin par 
tiddiau niklm, aur unhen waisi 



hi qudrat d£ gayi, jaisi zamfn ke 
bichchhuon ki hai. 

4 Aur unhen yih kaha gaya, ki 
zamin ki ghas, ya koi sabzi, ya, 
kisi darakht ko zarar na pahun- 
chaen, magar sirf un iidmion ko 
jin ke mathon par Khuda ki 
muhr nahfn. 

5 Aur unhen yih diya gaya, ki 
we un ko jan se na maren balki 
pinch mahine tak aziyat den, aur 
un ki aziyat biehchhii ke dank ki 
si thi, jab wuh admion ko marta 
hai. 

6 Aur un dinon. admi maut 
dhundhenge, aur use na pawenge; 
aur marne ke mushtaq honge, aur 
maut un sc bhagegi. 

7 Aur un tiddioii ki siiraten un 
ghoron. ki si thi, jo larai ke liye 
taiyar hon, aur mi ke siron par 
goya sone ke taj, aur un ke chihra 
admi ke se the. 

8 Aur un ke bal 'auraton ke sc, 
am' un ke dint babat* ke se the. 

9 Aur un ka baktar lobe kc 
baktar ki manind : aur un ke 
paron ki awaz rathon aur bahut 
ghoron ki sf, jo larai men dauren. 

1 Aur un ki dumcn bichchhu 
ki si thin, aur dank un ki dumon 
men the ; aur unhen ikhtiyar 
mila, ki panck mahine tak ad- 
mion ko zarar pahunchaen. 

11 Aur un ka ck badshah tha, 
jo us a-tha.li kiie ka firishta tha, 
us ka nam 'Ibranf men Abaddon, 
aur Yiinani men Apullyon hai. 

12 Ek afsos guzar gaya; par, 
dekho, do afsos nn ke ba'd anc- 
wale hairi. 

1 3 Phir chhathe firishta ne 
phiinka, aur main ne sonahli 
qurban^ah kc charon smgon men 
se, jo Khuda kc huziir hai, ek awaz 
sunf, 

14 Jo us chhathe firishta se, 
jis kc pas narsinga thi, kahti thi, 
ki Un charon firisbton ko, jo Furat 
ki hari nadi par band bain, khol 
de. 

15 Phir we charon firishta 
chhiite, jo ek si' at, aur ck din, 



mukAshafAt, IX. X. XL 



326 

aur ek mahine, aur ek baras tak 
taiyar the, ki adraion men se tihai 
ko mar dalen. 

16 Aur faujon ke sawax shumar 
men bis kar or the : aur main ne 
un ka shumar waisa suna. 

17 Aur wuh ghore aur un ke 
sawar dekhne men mujhe yun 
nazar ae, ki un ka baktar ag aur 
sumbul aur gandhak ka sa hai : 
aur un ke ghoron ke sir babar 
ke sir ki manind ; aur un ke 
munh se ag aur dhuan aur gan- 
dhak nikalti thi. 

18 Aur us ag, aur dhiien, aur 
gandhak se jo un ke munh se 
nikalti thi, ya'ne, in tinon afaton 
se tihai admf mare gaye. 

19 Ki un ki qudraten un ke 
munh men, aur un ki dum men 
thin ; kyiiyki un ki dumen sam- 
pon ki si, jin men sir the, aur we 
un se zarar pahunchate the. 

20 Aur baqi admion ne, jo un 
afaton se mare na gaye the, apne 
hathon kc kamon sc tauba na ki, 
ki dewon, aur sone aur nipe aur 
pi'tal aur patthar aur lakrt ki 
muraton ki, jo na dekh aur na 
sun aur na chal saktin, piija na 
karen : 

21 Aur unhon ne khun, aur 
jadiigarion, aur z'mk, aur chorion 
se, jo we karte the, tauba na ki. 

X BAB. 

1 T)HIR main ne ek aur zora- 
JT war firishta asman se 

utarte dekha, jo badli ko orhe, 
aur us ke sir par dhanuk thi ; us 
ka chihra attab sa, aur us ke 
panw ag ke sutunon ki manind 
the: 

2 Aur us kc hath men ek chhoti 
si kitab khuli liiii thi : aur us ne 
apna dahma piimv samundar par, 
aur bayan khushki par dhara, 

3 Aur barf awaz so, jaise babar 
garajta. hai, pukara: aur jab us 
ne pukara, tab badal ke garajne 
ki sat awazen am. 

4 Aur jab we sat badal garaj 



chuke, main likhne par tha: tab 
main ne asman se ek awaz sum, 
jo mujhe farmati thi, ki Un ke 
sat badalon ne jo kuchh kaha us 
par muhr kar rakh, aur likh mat. 

5 Tab us firishta ne, jise main 
ne samundar aur khushki par 
khara. dekha, apna hath asman 
ki taraf uthaya, 

6 Am- us ki jo abad tak zinda 
hai, jis ne asman ko aur jo kuchh 
us men hai, aur zamin ko aur jo 
kuchh us men hai, aur samundar 
ko aur jo kuchh us men hai, 
paida kiya, qasarn khai, ki phir 
waqt na hoga : 

7 Balki satwen firishta ki awaz 
ke dinon men, jab wuh phiinkne 
lagega, Khuda ka poshida matlab, 
jaisa us ne apne khidmat-guzar 
nabion ko ichush-khabari di, piira 
hoga, 

8 Aur us awaz ne jo main ne 
asman se suni phir mujh se bat 
ki, aur kaha, Ja, wuh chhoti khuli 
luli kitab, jo us firishta ke, jo 
darya. aur khushki par khara hai, 
bath men hai, le. 

!) Tab main ne us firishta ke 
pas jakar kaha, ki Wuh chhoti 
kitab mujh ko de. Us ne mujhe 
kaha, Le, aur use kba ja ; wuh 
tera pet karwa kar degf, par 
tcre munh men shahd si mithi 
lagegi. 

10 Tab main ne wuh chhoti 
kitab us firishta ke hath se h', am- 
use Mia gaya ; wuh mere munh 
men shahd ki tarah mithi thi; 
aur jab main use kha gaya, mera 
pet karwa ho gaya. 

1 1 Aur us ne mujhe kaha, Zarur 
hai, ki tu bahut se logon, aur 
qaumon, aur ah) i zuban, aur bad- 
shahon ki babat phir nubuwat 
kare. 

xi bAb. 

1 AUK ek. sarkanda jarib ki 

_X~3l manind mujhe diya gaya, 

aur wuh firishta khara hoke 



kahta tha., ki Uth, aur Khuda ki 



MUKASHAPAT, XL XII. 



iiaikal aur qurbangab, aur un ko 
jo us men 'ibadat karte hain, map. 

2 Magar us dalan ko, jo haikal 
ke "bahar hai, ckkor de, aur use 
mat nap ; kyunki wuh gairqaum- 
-on ko diya gay& hai : aur we 
muqaddas shahr ko bayalis ma- 
hme tak panwon se latarenge. 

3 Aur main apne do gawahon 
ko qudrat bakhshunga, aur we 
tat pahinkar ek hazar do sou 
sath din tak nubiiwat karenge. 

4 Yih we do darakht zaitun ke, 
aur do skam'adan hain, jo zamin 
ke Khuda ke huzur khaye hain. 

5 Aur agar koi chahe, ki unhen 
zarar pahuncMc, to un ke munh 
se ag nikalti, aur un ke dushma- 
non ko kha jati hai : so agar kof 
chahe ki unhen zarar pahunchae, 
to zarur hai ki wuh isi tarah mara 
jawe. 

6 Un ko ikhtiyar hai, ki asman 
ko band karen, ki un ki nubiiwat 
ke dinon men. pan! na barse : aur 
panion par bhi ikhtiyar rakhtc, 
ki unhen lahu bana. dalen, aur jab 
jab chahen, zamin par bar tarah 
ki afat lawen. 

7 Aur we jab apni gawahi de 
chukenge, to wuh jandar jo a-thiih 
kiie se nikalta. hai, un se larega, 
aur un par galib hoga, aur unhen 
mar dalega. 

8 Aur un ki lashen us bare 
shahr ke bazar men, jo tashbih 
ke taur par Sadiim aur Misr kah- 
lsita. hai, jahan hamara Khuda- 
wand bhi salib par khincha gaya, 
pari rahengi. 

9 Aur logon, aur firqorj, aur ahl 
i zuban, aur qaumon ke log un ki 
lashon ko sarhe tin din tak dekha, 
karenge, aur un ki lashon ko qabr 
men rakhnc na denge. 

10 Aur zamin ke rahnewale un 
par khnshf o khurrami karenge, 
aur ck dusre ko saugaten bhej- 
enge ; kyunki un do nablon ne 
zamfnjke rahne walon ko sataya tha. 

11 Aur sarhe tin din ke ba'd 
zindagi ki Huh Khuda ki taraf se 
un men dar ai, aur we apne panw- 



327 

on par khare ho gaye ; tab jinhon 
ne unhen dekha, shiddat se dare. 

12 Aur unhon ke asman se ek 
bari awaz suni, jis ne unhen kaha, 
ki Idhar upar ao. Aur we badal 
men ake asman par chalc gaye ; 
aur un kc dushmanon ne un ko 
dekha. 

1 3 Phir usi gharf ek bara bhaun- 
chal aya, aur us shahr ka daswan 
hissa gir gaya : us bhaunchal men 
sat hazar admi jan se mare gaye, 
aur baqi jo the kamp gaye, aur 
unhon ne asman ke Khuda ki ta'- 
rifki: 

14 Dtisra afsos guzar gaya; de- 
kho, tisra afsos jald ata hai. 

15 Aur satwen firishta ne phiin- 
ka, aur asman par bari dwazen 
yih kahti hui iiin, ki Dunya ki 
badshahaten hamare Khudawand 
aur us ke Masih ki ho gayfn, aur 
wuh abad tak badshahat karega. 

16 Aur chaubis buzurg jo apne 
apne takht par Khuda ke huziir 
baithe the, munh ke bal gire, aur 
Khuda ko sifda kiya, 

17 Aur bole, ki Ai Khudawand 
Khuda, Qadir i mutlaq, jo hai, 
aur tha, aur anewala hai, ham tera 
shukr karte hain ; kyunki til ne 
apni bari qudrat li, aur badshahat 
ki. 

IS Aur qaumen gusse hum, aur 
tera qabr aya, aur waqt paliun- 
cha, ki murdon ki 'adalat kijiie, 
aur td apne khidmat- guzar nabion, 
aur muqaddas logon ko, aur un ko 
jo tere nam se darte hain, kya 
chhote kya bare, ajr bakhshe, aur 
un ko jo zamin ko kharab karte 
hain, kharab kare. 

19 Aur Khuda ki haikal asman 
men khul gayi, aur us ki haikal 
men us ke 'ahd ka sandiiq dekhne 
men ^ya, aur bijlian aur awazen, 
aur garajnil, aur bhaunchal ae, 
aur bare ole pare. 



'A 1 



xn BAB. 

UR ek bara nishan asman 
par nazar aya ; ek 'aurat 



32H 



MUKASHAFAT, XII. XUI. 



siiraj ko orhe hue, aur chand us 
ke panwon tale, aur us ke sir 
par barah sitaron ka taj tha : 

2 Wuh 'aurat hamila thf, aur 
dard se chillatf, aur jannc ko 
ainthti thi. 

3 Phir ek aur nishan asman par 
dikhai diya; aur, dckho, ek bara 
surkh azhdaha jis ke sat sir, aur 
das sing, aur sat taj us ke siron 
par the, zahir hua. 

4 Us kf dum ne asman ke tihai 
sitare khincke, aur unheii zamm 
par dala : phir azhdaha us 'aurat 
ke age jo janne par thf, ja khara 
hua, ki jab wuh jane, to us ke 
bachcha ko nigal jawe. 

5 Aur wuh farzaud i narfna jani, 
jo muqarrar hua, ki lobe ka, 'asa 
leke sab qaumon par hukumat 
kare: aur us ke larke ko Khuda ke 
auruske takht ke age uthalegaye. 

G Aur wuh. 'aurat bayaban men, 
jahan Khuda, ne us ke liye jagah 
taiyar kf thf, bhag gayf, taki wahan 
barah sau sath din tak us ki par- 
warish kareii. 

7 Phir asman par Iarai hiif: Mi- 
kael aur us ke nrislita azhdahc se 
lare ; aur azhdaha aur us ke 
frrishta un se lare ; 

8 Leldn un par galib naho sake, 
aur ua asman par un ki phir 
jagah mill 

9 So bara azhdaha nikala gaya, 
wuhi purana samp, jis ka nam 
Iblis aur Shaitan hai, jo sare 
jahan ko daga deta hai : wuh za- 
min par giraya gaya, aur us ke 
firishta bin us ke sath girae gayc. 

10 Phir main ne ek barf awaz 
asman se yih kabte suni, ki Ab 
najat, aur qudrat, aur hamare 
Khuda ki saltanat ai, aur us ke 
Masfli ka ikhtiyar bin ; kyunki 
hamare bhafon par tuhmat laga- 
newala, jo rat din hamare Khuda 
ke age un par tuhmat lagata tha, 
giraya gaya. 

11 Aur unhon ne barra ke lahii 
se, aur apni gawahi ki bat se, us 
ko jit Iiya, aur unhon ne apni 
janon ko marne tak 'aziz na jana. 



12 Is waste, turn, ai asmano, aur 
un par ke rahncwalo, khushi ka- 
ro. Afsos un par, jo khushki aur 
tari ke rahnewale haiij ! is liye 
ki Iblis bare gusse se turn par 
utra, ki wuh janta hai, ki us ke 
waqt men thora hi baqi hai. 

13 Aur jab us azhdahe ne dekha, 
ki wuh zamm par giraya gaya, to 
us ne us 'aurat ko jo farzand i na- 
rina jani thi, sata.ya. 

14 Aur us 'aurat ko bare 'uqab 
ke do par diye gaye, taki wuh us 
samp ke samhne se bayaban ko 
apne muqam tak urjae, jahan ek 
zaman, aur do zaman, aur nim 
zaman tak us ki parwarish rau- 
qarrar ki gayf. 

15 Phir us samp ne apne munh 
se pam nadi kf manind us 'aurat 
ke pfchhe bahaya, taki us ko 
darya se bahawe. 

1 6 Par zamin ne us 'aurat kf 
madad ki, ki apna munh khola, 
aur us nadi ko, jo azhdahe ne 
apne munh se bahaf thi, pi Hya. 

17 Aur azhdaha 'aurat par gusse 
hua, aur us ki baqi aulad se, jo 
Khuda ke hukm mante, aur YistT 
Masih ki gawahi rakhte bain, 
larne gaya. 

XIII BAB. 

1 AUR main samundar kf retf 
Xi_ par khara tha, aur dekha, 

ki ek janwar samundar se nikla, 
jis ke sat sir, aur das sing the, aur 
us ke singoii par das taj, aur us ke 
siron par kufr ke nam. 

2 Aur wuh janwar jo main ne 
dekha, tendua ki shakl tha, aur 
us ke piinwbhalii ke se, aur kalla 
us ka babar ka sa ; us azhdahe ne 
apni qudrat, aur apna takht, aur 
bara ikhtiyar use diya. 

3 Aur main ne dekha, ki goya 
us ke ek sir par ek zakhm i kari 
laga hai, par us ka kari zakhm 
changa ho gaya, tha, aur sari zamm 
us janwar ke pichhe ta'ajjub karti 
thf. 



MUKASHAFAT, XIII. XIV. 



329 



4 Aur unhon ne us azhdahe ki, 
jis ne us janwar ke tain ikhtiyar 
diyd, parastish ki, aur us janwar 
ki parastish ki, aur bole, Kaun 
us janwar ki manmd hai ? kaun 
us se lar sakta hai ? 

5 Aur ek munh bard bol boine- 
wala aur kufr kahnewdla use 
mild, aur bayalis mahine tak larai 
karne ko use ikhtiyar diya gfiyd. 

6 Aur wuh Khuda ki babat 
kufr bakne par apna munh khol- 
kar, us kc nam, aur us ke khaima, 
aurun ke haqq men jo asman par 
rahte ham kufr bakne laga. 

7 Use yih diya gaya, ki muqad- 
das logon se muqabala kare, aur 
un par galib howe, aur sab firqon 
aur ahl i zuban, aur qaumon par 
use ikhtiyar mild. 

8 Aur zamin ke we sab rahne- 
wale jin ke nam us Barra ki kitab 
i hayat men, jo dunya ke shurii' 
se qatl hua, likhc nahin gaye, us 
ki puja karenge. 

9 Agai" kisi ke kiln lion, to 
sune. 

10 Jo qaid karne ke liye kisi 
ko le jtita hai, so qaid men par- 
ega ; aur jo talwar se qatl karta 
hai, so talwar hi sc qatl koga. 
Muqaddas logon ka sabr, aur 
fman yihi hai. 

11 Phir main ne dckha, ki ek 
aur janwar zamin se utha; barra 
ki manind us ke do sing the, aur 
azhdahe ki tarah bolta, tha. 

12 Yih pahile janwar ka sard 
ikhtiyar rakhke us ke age 'amal 
karta hai, aur zamin aur us ke 
rahnewalon se pahile janwar ko 
jis ka zakhm i kari changa hiia, 
pujwdta hai. 

13 Aur wuh bare achambhe 
zahir karta. hai, yahan tak ki 
logon ki nazar men asman se za- 
min par ag barsata, 

14 Aur un achambhori se, jin ke 
dikhane ki qudrat us janwar ke 
samhne use di gayi, zamin ke rah- 
newalon ko daga deta hai; ki 
zamin ke rahnewalon se kahta 
hai, ki turn us janwar ki, jis men 



talwar ka. ghao tha, aur jiya, ek 
miirat banao. 

15 Aur use yih diya gaya, ki us 
janwar ki murat ko jar* bakhshe, 
ki us janwar ki wuh murat baten 
bhi kare, aur un sab ko, jo us 
janwar ki murat ko na pujen, qatl 
karwae. 

16 Aur sab chhote hare, daulat- 
mand aur garib, azad aur gulam, 
sabhon ke dahine hath, yd mathe 
par ek nishan karwa de : 

17 Aur yih ki koi kharicl fa- 
rokht na kar sake, magar wuhi 
jis men wuh nishan, ya us janwar 
kd nam, ya us ke nam ka shumdr 
ho. 

18 Danish yahan hai. Wuh jo 
saniajh rakhta hai, us janwar ka 
'adad gin jae ; kyimki wuh insan 
kd'adad hai ; aur us ka 'adad Chha 
sau chhiyasath hai. 

XIV BAB. 

1 ~T) HIR jo main ne nigah kj r 
Jl_ to kya dekha, ki ek Barra 

Saihun pahar par khara tha, aur 
us ke sath ek lakh chaualis hazar, 
jin ke mathon par us ke Bap ka 
nam likha tha. 

2 Phir main ne asman sc ek 
awaz suni, jo bahut panion ke 
shor, aur bare garajne ki awaz ki 
manmd thi : aur main ne barbat- 
nawazon ki awaz, jo apni barbat 
bajate the, suni: 

3 Aur we takht ke samhne, aur 
im charon jandaron aur buzur- 
gon ke age naya rag ga rahe the ; 
aur koi un ek lakh chaualis hazar 
ke siwa, jo zamin se kharide gave 
the, us rag ko sikh na'saka. 

4 Ye we log hain, jo 'anraton ke 
satli gandagi men na pare; ki 
kunware hain. Ye we ham jo 
Barra ke pichhe jate hain jahan 
kahin wuh jata hai. Ye Khuda 
aur Barra ke liye pabile phal hoke 
admion men se mol liye gaye hain. 

5 Aur un ke munh men makr 
paya na gaya, ki we Khuda ke 
takht ke age be-'aib hain. 



330 



MUKlSIIAFAT, XIV. XV. 



6 Aur main ne ek aur firishta 
Injil i abadi liye hue dekhii, ki 
asman ke bich o bich ur rahii tha, 
taki zamiii ke ralmewaloii, aur 
sab qaum, aur firqa, aur ahl i zu- 
b&n, aur logon ko kkushkhabari 
sunaive. 

7 Aur us ne ban awaz se kaha, 
Khuda se daro, aur us ka jalal 
zahir karo ; kyunki us ki 'adalat 
kighariaf; aur usi ki parastish 
karo, jis ne asman aur zamm, aur 
samundar, aur pam ke chashma 
paida kiye. 

8 Aur us ke pichhe ek diisra 
firishta akar yiiii bolu, ki Babul, 
wuh baya shalir, gir para, gir para ; 
kyiinki us ne apni haramkiiri ki 
gazabi mai sari qaumou ko pilai. 

9 Phir ek tisra firishta un ke 
pichhe aya, aur bar: awaz se bola, 
ki Jo ko! us janwar, aur us ki 
murat ki piija karta hai, aur us 
ka nishan apne mathe yd apne 
hath par hone deta hai, 

10 Wuh Khuda ke qahr ki us 
mai ko, jo us ke qahr ke piyale 
men be milae dhali gayi, piega ; 
aur wuhmnqaddas firishton, aur 
ttarra ke age ag aur gandhak 
men tarapega : 

1 1 Aur un ke tarapne ka dhu- 
wa.ii abad tak uthta rahta. hai, 
aur un ko jo us janwar, aur us ki 
murat ki puja karte bain, aur 
us ko jo us ke nam ka nishan 
live hai, rat din kabhi aram na- 
hin. 

12 Muqaddas logon ka sabr ya- 
han hai ; we jo Khuda ke hukmon 
aur YisiT ke iman ko liye rahte 
hain, yaMn hain. 

13 Phir main nc asman se ek 
awaz suni, jo mujh se kahti thi, ki 
Likh : We murdajo Khudawand 
men marte hain, ab se mubarak 
hain ; Riih kabt! hai, ki Han, we 
apni mihnaton se aram pate hain, 
aur un ke a'amal un ke pichhe 
pichhe chale ate hain. 

14 Phir main ne nazar ki, aur 
kya dekha, ek sufed badli, aur us 
badli par ko! Ibn i Adam sa bai- 



tha tha, jis ke sir par sone ka taj, 
aur us ke hath men ek tea hansiid 
tha. 

1.5 Aur ek aur firishta haikal se 
nikla, aur use jo badli par baitha, 
tha bar! awaz se pukara, ki 
Apna hansua laga, aur kat : ky- 
iinki tere katne ka waqt aya ; 
ki zamin ki zira'at pakkf hai. 

1 6 Aur us ne, jo badli par baitha 
tha, apna hansua zamm par la- 
gaya, aur zamin dirau ki gayi. 

17 Phir ek aur firishta us haikal 
se, jo asman men hai, nikla ; us 
pas bhi ek tez hansua tha. 

18 Phir ek aur firishta jis ka 
ikhtiyar ag par tha, qurbangah 
se nikla ; us ne us ko jis kane tez 
hansua tha, bare shor se pukarke 
kaha, ki Apna tez hansua laga, 
aur zamin ke angiir ke guchchha 
kat : kyiiiiki us ke angiir pak 
chuke. 

19 Phir us firishta ne apna han- 
sua zamin par dhara, aur zamin 
ke anguron ko kata, aur Khuda ke 
gazab ke bare kolhu men dal 
diya. 

20 Aur wuh kolhu men shahr 
ke bahar pera gaya, aur us kolhu 
se lahii sail kos tak aisa baha, ki 
ghoron ki bagon tak pahuncha. 

XV BAB. 

1 "p HIE main ne ek aur nishan 
XT asman men dekha, jo bara 

aur achambhe ka tha, ki sat 
firishta pichhli sat afaton ko liye 
hain ; kyunki Khuda ka gazab 
un men bhara hiia hai. 

2 Aur main ne shisha ka ek 
darya ag se mila- hua dekha, aur 
un ko bhi jo us janwar, aur us ki 
murat, aur us ke nishan, aur us ke 
nam ke 'adad par galib ae the, us 
shisha ke samundar par Khuda 
ki barbat liye khare the. 

3 Aur wc Khuda ke banda Miisa 
ka rag aur Barra ka rag yili 
kahke gate hain, ki Ai Khuda- 
wand Khuda, Qadir i mutlaq, tere 
kam bare aur achambhe ke hain ; 



MUKASHAFlT, XV. XVI. 



ai muqaddason ke Badshah, teri 
rahen rast aiir durust hain. 
4 Ai Khudawand, kaun tujh se 
na darega ? aur tere nam ka jalal 
zahir na karega ? kyiinki tu hi 
sirf quddus liai : ki sari qaumen 
awcngi, aur tere age sijda ka~ 
rengi, ki teri 'adalaten zahir hiii 
hain. 

Aur ba'd us ke jo main ne 
nazar ki, to kya, dckba, ki gawahf 
ke khaima ki baikal asman par 
kholi gayi : 

6 Aur we saton firishta un saton 
afaton ko liye saf am* barraq po- 
shak pahine hue, aur sone ke 
sinaband sfnon par lagae hue, 
haikal se nikal ae. 

7 Aur un charon jandaron men 
se ek nc sone ke sat piyale us 
Khuda ke qahr se bhare hue, jo 
abad ul abad ziuda hai, un sa- 
ton. firishton ko diyc. 

8 Aur wuh haikal Khuda, ke 
jalal aur us ki qudrat ke sabab 
dbiien se bhar gayi ; aur jab tak 
un saton. firishton. ki sat afaten 
tamam na hum, koi us haikal men 
dakhil na ho saka. 

XVI BAB. 

1 T> HIR main no haikal se ek 
X bari awaz sum, jo un sat- 
on firishton se yiin kahti thi, ki 
Rawana ho, aur Khuda ke qahr 
ke un piyakm ko zamin par un- 
delo. 

2 Chunanchi pahla chala gaya, 
anr apna piyala zamin par undela ; 
tab un logon men jin par us jan- 
war ka nishan tha, aur un men jo 
us ki murat ki puja karte the, 
bare aur zabun phore paida hue. 

3 Phir dusre firishta ne apna 
piyala samundar men undela ; tab 
wuh murda ke lahu sa ho gaya : 
aur bar ek jandar jo samundar 
men tha miia. 

4 Phir tisre firishta ne apna, pi- 
yala nadion aur pamon ke chash- 
mon men undela; wuh lahu ho 



331 

5 Aur main ne paiuon ke firishta 
ko yih kahte suna, ki Ai 'adil 
Khudawand, jo hai, aur tha, aur 
hoga, tu hi Quddus hai, ki tu ne 
yiin 'adalat ki. 

6 Kyiinki unhonne muqaddason 
aur nabion ka khiin bahaya hai; 
so tu ne pine ko unhen lahu diya, 
ki we isi laiq hain. 

7 Phir main ne dusre firishta ko 
qurbangah men seyih kahte suna, 
ki Han, ai Khudawand Khuda, 
Qadir i mutlaq, ■ teri 'adalaten 
sachchi aur rast hain. 

8 Phir chauthc firishta ne apna 
piyala suraj par undela; use qu- 
drat di gayi thi, ki admion ko ag 
se jhulsae. 

9 Aur admi sakht garmi se 
jhulas gaye, aur Khuda ke nam 
par, jo afaron par ikhtiyar rakhta 
hai, kufr bakte the ; aur unhon 
ne tauba na ki, ki us ka jalal za- 
hir karen. 

10 Phir panchwen firishta ne us 
janwar ke takht par apna piyala 
undela ; us ki hadshahi men td- 
riki chha gayi ; aur we mare dard 
ke apni zubanen chabate the ; 

1 1 Aur apne dardon aur phoyon 
ke ba'is asman ke Khuda par kufr 
bakte the, aur apne kamon. se 
tauba na ki, 

12 Phir chhathe firishta ne apna 
piyala us baredarya men, joFurat 
hai, undela; uska pani sukhgaya, 
taki piirab ke badshahon ke liye 
rah taiyar howe. 

1 3 Phir main ne us azhdahe ke 
munh se, aur us janwar keinunh. 
se, aurusjhuthe nabi ke munh se 
tin napak ruhon ko mendakon ki 
shakl nikalte dekha.- 

14 Ki we ackambhe dikhane- 
wale dewon ki nihen hain, jo sari 
dunya ke badshahon pas jatfn, ki 
unhen Qadir i mutlaq Khuda ke 
roz i 'azim ke muqabala par jam'a 
karen, 

15 Dekh, main chor ki manind 
ata hiin. Mubarak hai wuh jo 
jagta, aur apni poshak ki khabar- 
dari karta hai ; aisa na howe, ki 



MUKASHAFAT, XVI. XVIL 



wuh nanga phire, aur log us ki 
sharm ko dekhen. 

16 Phir us ne im ko ek makan 
men, jis ka nam Tbrani men Ar- 
majiddon hai, jam'a kiya. 

17 Phir satwen firishta ne apna 
piyala hawa men undela ; tab as- 
man ki haikal ke takkt se ek 
"ban awaz yih kahtf hiii niklf, ki 
Ho chuka. 

18 Tab awazcn aur garjen, aur 
chamaken hiim ; aur bara bhaurt- 
chal aya, aisa ki jab so admi za- 
min par liaiii, aisii bara aur sakht 
bhaunchal kabhi aya na tha. 

19 Aur wuh bara, shahr tin 
tukre bo gaya, aur qaumori ke 
shahr gir gaye ; aur bar! Babul 
Khuda ke huzur yiid ai, taki use 
apne kamal qahr ki mai ka pi- 
yala dewe. 

20 Tab bar ek tapu bhaga, aur 
pahai* kahvn pae na gaye. 

21 Aur asman se admion par 
man man bhar ke ole gire, aur 
olon ki afat se admion ne Khuda 
par kuir baka ; kyiinki wuh ni- 
biyat hi sakht aiiit thi. 

XVII BAB. 

1 AUli ek mi sat ririshton 
£L men se, jin ke pas sat pi- 

yale the, aya, aur nrojh se yun 
kaha, ki Idhar a : main tujh ko 
us ban kasbi ki saza, jo bahut pa- 
nion par baithi hai, dikhlaunga : 

2 Jis ke sath zamin ke bad- 
shahon ne haramkari ki, aur jis 
ki haramkari ki mai se zamin ke 
bashmdagan mat wale hue. 

3 Phir wuh mujhc ha-waz'a 
nihani bayaban men le gaya ; 
wahan main ne ek 'aurat ko, qir- 
mizi rang, haiwan par, jo kuir ke 
namon se bhara tha aur jis ke 
sat sir aur das sing the, balthc 
dekha. 

4 Yili 'aurat argawani aur qir- 
mizi jora pahinc, aur sone, aur 
jawahir, aur motion se arasta thi ; 
ek sone ka piyala, nafraton se aur 
apni haramkari ki gandagi se 



bhara hua, apne hath, men liyo 
thi: 

5 Aur us ke mathe par ek nam 
likha thi, RAZ: BABUL BU- 
ZUKG: CHHESlLON AUR 
ZAMIN Kf NAFRATON El 
MA. 

Mam ne dekha, ki wuh 'aurat 
muqaddas logon ke khiin se, aur 
Yisu ke shahidon ke lakii se mat- 
wait ho rahi thi ; main us ko 
dekhkar sakht hairani se dang ho 
gaya. 

7 Tab us firishta nc mujhe ka- 
ha, Tu kyun -tlang hai? main us 
'aurat aur us haiwan ka raz, jis 
par wuh sawar hai, aur jis kc sat 
sir aur das sing hain, tnjh se ka- 
hunga. 

8 Wuh haiwan' jo til ne dekha, 
so tha, au'" ab nahin hai ; aur us 
a-thah kile se nikal ixwega, aur 
halakat men jacga; aur zamin 
ke rahne wale jin ke nam zindagi 
ke daftar men dunya ki paidaish 
ke shuru se Hkhe na gaye, us hai- 
wan ko dckhke, jo tha, aur nahiu 
hai, agarchi hai, ta'ajjab karcnge. 

9 Yihi 'aqlmand ki samajh hai. 
We Silt sir sat pahar hain 3 jin par 
wuh 'aurat baithi hai. 

10 Aur sat badshah hain; panch 
to gir gaye, ek hai, ddsni ab tak 
nahiii aya ; aur jab awega, thori 
muddat tak us ka rahnii hoga. 

11 Aur wuh haiwan jo tha, aur 
nahiu hai, athwan wuhi hai, aur 
un saton men se hai, anr halakat 
men. jata hai. 

13 Aur das sing jo tii ne dekhe, 
das badshah hain, jiuhon nc ab 
tak badshahi nahiii pai, lekin 
us haiwan ke sath ek sa'at tak 
badshahon k;i sa ikhtiyiir pa- 
wenge. 

13 Un sab ki ek hi rae hai, aur 
apni qudrat aur ikhtiyar is haiwan 
ko denge. 

14 We Barra se lariii karenge, 
aur Barra un par galib hogii; 
kyunki wuh Khudawandon ka, 
Khudawand, aur Badshahon ka- 
Badshah hai; aur we jo us kc 



MUKASHAFAT, XVII. XVIII. 



sath hain, so bulae hue, aur chune 
hue, aur diyanatdar hain. 

15 Phir us ne mujhc kaha, We 
pani 30 tu. ne dekhe, 3 ahan wuh 
kasbi baithi thi, so log, aur guro- 
hen, aur qaumen, aur ahl i zuban 
hain. 

16 Aur us harwan ke das sing, 
jo tu ne dekhe, us kasbi se 'ada- 
wat karenge, aur use be-kas aur 
nangf karenge, aur us ka gosht 
khaeuge, aur us ko ag se jalaenge. 

17 Kyiinki Khuda ne un ke 
dilon men yih dala, ki us ki mu- 
rad bar lawen, aur ek hi rae hon, 
aur apni badshahi us haiwan ko 
den, jab tak ki Khuda ki bateu 
puri hon. 

18 Wuh 'aurat, jise tu ne dekha, 
so wuh bara shahr hai, jo zamfn 
ke badshahon par badshahat karta- 
hai. 

XVIII BAB. 

1 ~Yy AD un chfzon ke main ne 
Jt3 ek flrishta ko asman par 

se utarte dekha, jise bara ikhtiyar 
mila, aur zamin us ke jalal se 
roshan ho gayi. 

2 Us ne bari awaz se pukarke 
yih kaha, ki Bari Babul gir 
pari, gir pari, wuh dewon ka, 
ghar, aur liar ek gandf nib. ki 
chauki, aur har ek napak aur 
makruh parinda ka basera ho 

3 Kyunki sail qaumon ne us ki 
haramkari ke gazab ki mai pi If, 
aur zamin ke badshahon ne us ke 
sath haramkari ki, aur zamin ke 
saudagar us ke 'aish ki ziyadati 
se daulatmand hue. 

4 Phir main ne asman se ek aur 
awaz yih kahti hui suni, ki Ai 
mere logo, us men se nikal ao, 
taki turn us ke gunahon men sha- 
rik na ho, aur us ki afaton men 
se kuchh turn par na pare. 

5 Kyunki us ke gunak asman 
tak pahunche, aur Khuda, nc us 
ki badkarfan yad kin. 

■6 Jaisa us ne turn se suliik kiya, 



333 

waisa In turn bhi ns se suhik 
karo; aur ise is ke kamon ke 
muwafiq do-ehand do ; us ke piy- 
ala men. jise us ne bhara diina 
bhar do. 

7 Jitna us ne ap ko shandar 
banaya, aur 'aiyashi ki, itna hi us 
ko 'az&b aur gam men dalo : ky- 
unki wuh apne dil men kahti hai, 
Id Main malika ban baithi, aur 
main to rand nahfn huh, aur 
kabhi gam na dekhiingf. 

8 So ek hi din men yih afaten 
ns par tiitengf, ya'ne, maut, aur 
gam, aur kal ; aur wuh ag se jalai 
jaegi; kyihiki Khudawand Khuda, 
jo us ki 'adalat karta. hai zorawar 
hai. 

9 Aur zamfn ke bad&hah, jin- 
hon ne us ke sath haramkari aur 
'aiyashi ki hai, na ke jalne ka 
dhuan dekhkar 11s par roe piU 
cnge, aur, 

10 Us kc 'azab ke dar se dur 
khare hue kahenge, II dc ! hae ! 
Babul wuh bara shahr, wuh maz- 
but shahr ! ek hi sa'at men ten 
'adalat a, pahunclii. 

11 Aur zamin ke saudagar us 
par rocnge, aur gam karenge, ki 
ab koi un ki jins mol nahfn leta : 

12 Yih jinsen sone, nipe, aur 
jawahirat, aur vnoti, aur mibin 
kattan, aur argawani aur reshmi 
aur qirmizi kapre, aur har ek 
khushbiidar lakri, aur tarah tarah 
ke hathf-dant kc bartan, aur har 
ek tarah ke beshqimat chobi, aur 
tambe, aur lohe, aur sang i mar- 
mar ke basan : 

13 Aur darchinf, aur kbush- 
buian, aur 'itr, aur lubim, aur 
mai, aur tel, aur sat' maida, aur 
gehun, aur eharpae, aur bheyen, 
aur ghore, aur garian, aur gulam, 
aur admion ki janen hain. 

14 Ab tere dilchasp mewa tujh 
se alag ho gaye ; aur sari chikni 
aur khassi khassi chfzen tujhe 
chhorgayirt; tu un ko phir kabhi 
na paegi. 

15 Un chfzon ke saudagar 30 us 
ke sabab maldar bane the, us ke 



334 

'azab ke khauf se diir khare rah- 
kar roenge, aur gam karenge, 

16 Aur kahenge, IKe! hae ! 
wuh bara, shahr, jo mihin kaprc 
aur argawa.ni aur qirmizi poshak 
pahine, aur sone aur jawahir aur 
motion sc arasta tha ! 

17 Kyiinki itni bari daulat ck 
hi sa'at men barbad ho gayi. Aur 
liar ck nakhuda, aur jahaz ke 
sab log, aur dandf, aur jitne ki 
samundar se kam rakhte hain, 
diir khare rahe, 

18 Aur us ke jalne ka dhuan 
uthte dekhkar yilii pukar uthe, 
Kaun shahr is bare shahr ki nia- 
nind hai ! 

19 Aur imhon ne apne siron par 
khak uraf, aur ro ro aur gam 
karke yun pukar uthe, Ilac ! hiie ! 
aisa bara shahr, jis men we sab jo 
darya men jahaz chalate, us ke 
bare kharch. se daulatmand ho 
gaye; wuh ek hi sa'at men njar 
gaya. 

20 Ai asman, aur ai muqaddas 
rasulo aur paigambaro, us par 
khushi karo ; kyimki Khuda ne 
us se tumhara badla liya. 

21 Phir ck zorawar firishta nc 
ek patthar jaise bhari chakkf ka 
pat uthaya, aur yih kahte hue 
darya men phenka, Babul, wuh 
bara shahr yun zor se phenka 
jaega, aur phir kabhi paya na 
jaega. 

22 Aur barbat-nawazou, aur 
gane bajanewalon, aur baiisli ba- 
janewalon, aur narsinpra phiinkne- 
walon ki awaz tujh men phir na 
sum' jaegi ; aur kisi tarah kii pe- 
sha-wala, koi pesba kyun na ho, 
tujh men phir paya na jaega ; aur 
chakki ki awaz tujh men phir na 
sunt jaegi ; 

23 Aur phir tujh men kabhi 
chirag roshan na hoga ; aur phir 
tujh men dulha dulnin ki awaz 
kan tak na pahunchegi ; kyiinki 
tere saudagar zamin ke ashraf 
the, ki teri jadugari se zamin ki 
sab qaumen daga kha gayfn. 

24 Aur nabion aur muqaddas 



JVIUKASHAFAT, XVIII. XIX. 



logon ka, aur jitne zamin par qatl 
hue, un ka lahu us men paya 

gaya. 

XIX BAB. 

1 TTN chizon ke ba'd main 

KJ nc asman par babut lo- 
gon ki bari awaz yih kahti hui 
suni, ki Hallilu-Yah ; Najat, aur 
jalal, aur 'izzat, aur qudrat Khu- 
dawand hamarc Khuda ko hai : 

2 Kyiinki us ki 'adalaten rast 
aur barhaqq bain, is liye ki us ne 
us bari kasbi ki, jis ne apni zina- 
kari se zamin ko kiiarab kiya, 
'adalat ki, aur apne bandon ke 
lahii ka badla us se liya,. 

3 Phir dusri bar unhon ne kaha, 
llallilu-Yah. Aur us ka dhuan 
liamesha ko uthta rahta bai. 

4 Aur we chaubis buzurg, aur 
we char jandar aundhe munb 
gire, aur Khuda ko, jo takht par 
haitha hai, sijda karke kaha, 
Amin; Hallilu-Yah. 

5 Aur takht se yih awaz nikli, 
ki Tam sab jo us ke banda ho, 
aur jo us se darte ho, kya. chhote 
kya bare, hamarc Khuda ki ta'rif 
karo. 

6 Aur main nc ck ban jama'at 
ki si awaz, aur bahut panion ki 
si awaz, aur bare garj ki si awaz, 
yih kahti hui suni, ki Hallilii-Yah ; 
kyiinki Khuda wand Khuda, Qadir 
i mutlaq, badshahat karta hai. 

7 Ao, ham khushi khurrami 
karen, aur us ka jalal zahir kareij, 
is liye Id Barra ka byah a pakun- 
cha, aur us ki dulhin ne ap ko 
sanwara hai. 

8 Aur use yih diya gaya ki wuh 
saf aur shafraf mihin kattani kapra 
pahine, ki mihin kattani kapra 
muqaddas logon ki rastbazi hai. 

9 Aur us ne mujh sc kaha, ki 
Likb : Mubarak wc hain, jo Barra 
ki shadi ki mihmani men bulac 
gaye. Aur wuh mujh se kahta 
hai, ki Yih Khuda ki baten bar- 
haqq hain. 

10 Aur main us ke panwon par 



MUKASHAFAT, XIX. XX. 



335 



use sijda karne Ice liye gira. Aur 
us ne inujhe kaka, Khabardax, 
aisii na kar; ki main terii aur tere 
bhaion ka, jin pas Yisii' ki gawalri 
hai, hamkhidmat bun : Khuda ko 
sijda kar ; kyiinki gawahi jo Yi- 
sii' par hai nubiiwat ki ruli hai. 

11 Phir main ne asiuiin ko 
khula dekha; aur kya dekkta 
hun, ki ek nuqra ghora aur us ka 
sawar Amanatdar, aur Saehcha 
kahlata hai, aur wuh rasti se 
'adaiat karta, aur larta hai. 

12 Aur us kf ankhen sig kc 
sku'ala ki manind, aur us ke sir 
par bah ut se taj, aur us ka ek 
nam likha hiia hai, jise us ke 
siwa ldsi ne na jana. 

13 Aur khiin men duba liua 
libas wah pahine tha, aur us ka 
nam Kalam i Khuda hai. 

14 Aur asmani laujen saf aur 
sufed aur kattani libas pahhre hiie 
nuqre ghoron par us ke pichhe 
ho lfn. 

1 5 Us kc munh se ek tez talwar 
nikalti hai, ki wuh us se qaumoii 
ko mare : aur wuh lobe ke 'asii 
sc un par hukmrani karega : aur 
wuh Qadir i mutlaq Khuda ke 
qahr o gazab ki mai ke kollni 
men raundta hai. 

16 Aur us ke libi'ia aur ran par 
yih nam likha hai, BADSIlAlI- 
OrJ KA BADSHAH, AUR 
KHUDAWAEDON KA KIIU- 
"DAWAND. 

17 Phir main ne ek firislita suraj 
men khara dekha, aur us ne 
tamam parindon ko, jo asman ke 
bich o bich urte hain, yih kahke 
buland awaz se pukara, Ao, aur 
buzurg Khuda ki mihmani men 
jam'a boo ; 

1 8 Taki turn badshahon ka 
gosht, aur sipahsalaron ka gosht, 
aur zorawaron ka gosht, am' gho- 
ron ka gosht, aur un ke sawaron 
ka gosht, aur azadon aur gula- 
morj, aur chhoton baron, sab ka 
gosht khao. 

19 Phir main ne dekha, ki -wuh 
haiwan, aur zamin ke badshah, 



aur un ki faujen ikafctki hum, 
taki us se jo ghoyc par sawar tha, 
aur us ke Jaskkar se laren. 

20 Aur wuh haiwan pakra gaya, 
aur us ke sath wuh jhutha nabi, 
jis ne us kc huzur we karamaten 
dikhain, jin se us ne un ko, jin- 
hon ne us haiwan ka nishan apne 
par qabiil kiya, aur un ko jo us 
ki miirat ko pujte the, gumrah 
kiya. Ye donon us ag ki jhil 
men, jo gandhak se jal rahi hai, 
jite dale gaye. 

21 Aur jo baqi the, so us ghore 
ke sawar ki talwar se, jo us ke 
munh se mkli tlii, qatl lute, aur 
siire parinda un ke gosht se ser 
ho gaye. 

XX BAB. 

1 "pITIRmainne ckfirishtako 
JL asman se utarte dekha, 

lis ke bath men a-thah kue ki* 
kunji, aur ek bari zanjir tin. 

2 Us ne us azhdahe ko, jo yura- 
na samp hai, ya'ne, Iblis aur 
S hai tan ko, pakra, aur bazar baras 
tak jakar rakha, 

3 Aur us ko us a-thah kue men 
dala, aur band karke us par muhr 
ki, taki wuh age logon ko daga 
na de, jab tak ki bazar baras 
tamam na hon ; ba'd us ke, cha- 
biye ki wuh thore din ke liye 
chhute. 

4 Phir main ne takht dekhc, 
aur un ko jo un par baithe -the, 
aur 'adaiat uuhen di gayi, aur un 
ki ruhon ko bhi dekha, jinhon ne 
Yisii' ki gawahi aur Khuda ke 
kalam ke waste apna sir diva, 
aur jinhon ne na us haiwan, na 
us ki miirat ko piija, aur na us 
ka nishan apne mathon aur apne 
hathon par qabiil kiya tha ; we 
zinda hue, aur Masfh ke sath ba- 
zar baras tak badshahi karte rahe. 

5 Aur baqi murdajabtak bazar 
baras pure na hue, na jie. Yih 
pahili qiyamat hai. 

6 Mubarak aur muqaddas wuh, 
jo pahili qiyamat men sharik hai: 



mukXshafat, XX. XXL 



336 

aison par dusri maut ka kuchli 
ikhtiyar nahfn, balki we Khuda 
aur Masih ke kabin honge, aur 
us ke sath hazar baras tak bad- 
shabat karenge. 

7 Aur jab hazar sal ho chu- 
kenge, Shaitanapni qaid sc chhu- 
tegC 

S Aur niklega, taki un qaunion 
ko, jo zamfn ke charou konon men 
ham, ya'nc, Juj o Maj uj ko, fareb 
de, aur unhen larai ke liye jam'a 
kare : we shumar men samundar 
ki ret ki manind ham. 

9 We zamfn ki chauran par 
charh gaye, aur unhon ne muqad- 
dason ki chhaorri, aur 'aziz sbahr 
ko gher liya : tab asman par se 
Khuda ke pas se ag utri, aur un 
ko kha gayi. 

10 Aur Shaitan, jis ne unhen 
fareb diya tha, ag aur gandhak 
ki jhil men dala gaya, jahan wuh 
Imiwan aur jhiitha nabi hai, aur 
rat din baincsba ko 'azab men 
rahenge. 

11 Phir main ne ek sufed bara 
takht, aur us ko jo us par baitha 
tha dekba, jis kc huzilr se zamin 
aur asman bhage, aur unhen ka- 
hfn jagab na mill. 

12 Phir main ne dekha, ki 
murda, kya chhote kya bare, 
Khuda ke huziir khare hain ; aur 
kitaben kholi gayin, aur ek dusri 
kitab jo zindagi ki hai, kholi gayi ; 
aur murdon ki'adalatjis tarah se 
un kitabon men likha tha, un ke 
a'amal ke mutabiq ki gayi. 

13 Aur darya ne un murdon ko 
jo us men the uchhal phenka ; 
aur maut o qabr ne un murdon 
ko jo un men the hazir kiya ; 
aur un men har ek ki 'adalat us 
ke kamon ke muwafiq ki gayi. 

14 Phir maut aur barzakh ag 
ki jhil men clali gayi. Yih dusri 
maut hai. 

15 Aur jis ka zikr zindagi ki 
kitab men na mila, wuh ag ki 
jhil men dala gaya. 



BAB xxr. 

1 "piIIR main ne ek naye as- 
JT man aur nayi zamin ko 

dekha ; kyuiiki wuh agle asman 
aur zamin jati rahi thi ; aur koi 
darya na tha. 

2 Aur mujh Yuhanna ne shahr 
i muqaddas nayi Yarusalam ko 
asman se dulhin ki manind, jis ne 
apne shauhar ke liye singar kiya, 
arasta hoke Khuda ke pas sc 
utarte dekha. 

3 Aur main ne ek bari awaz yih 
kahti hiif asman se suni, ki Dekh, 
Khuda ka khaima admion ke 
sath hai, aur wuh un ke sath su- 
kunat karega, aur we us ke log 
honge, aur Khuda, un ka Khuda, 
ap un ke sath rahega. 

4 Aur Khuda. un Id ankhon se 
ansii ponchhega ; aur phir maut 
na hogf, aur na gam, aur na nala, 
aur na phir dukh hoga ; kyiinki 
agli chizen guzar gayin. 

5 Aur us ne jo takht par baitha 
tha kaba, Dekh, main sab kuchh 
naya karta bun. Aur us ne mujh 
se kahii, Likh: kyiinki ye baten 
sach aur barhaqq hain. 

6 Aur us ne mujhe kaha, ki Ho 
chuka. Main Alfa aur Omaga, 
ibtida aur intiha him. Mam us 
ko jo piyasa hai, ab i hayat kc 
chashma se muft pine diinga. 

7 Jo galib hota. hai, so sab ka 
waris hoga ; aur main us ka 
Khuda hunga, aur wuh mera 
beta hoga. 

8 Par darnewale, aur be-iman, 
aur nafrati, aur kkuni, aur har- 
amkar, aur jadiigar, aur but- 
parast, aur sare jhiithon ka bissa 
usi jhil men hai, jo ag aur gand- 
hak se jalti ; yih dusri maut hai. 

9 Ab ek un sat firishton men se, 
jin ke pas sat piyala pichbli" sat 
afaton se bhare the, mujh pas aya, 
aur mujh se yiin kahke bola, ki 
Idhar a, main tujhe dulhin, ya'ne, 
Barra ki joru dikbaun. 

10 Aur mujhe ba-waz'a ruhani 
ek bare aur unche pah&r par le 



MUKASHAFAT, XXI. XXII. 



337 



gaya, aur us ne us buzurg shahr 
muqadclas Yariisalam ko asman 
par se Khuda, ke pas se utarte 
dikhaya ; 

11 Us men Khuda ka, jalal tha: 
aur us ki roshni bare beshqimat 
jawahir ki si, us yashm ki manind 
thi, jo billaur ki tarab sharFaf ho ; 

12 Aur us ki diwar bari aur 
buland thi, aur us ke barah dar- 
waza, aur un darwazon par barah 
firishta the, aur un par bani Israel 
ke barah firqoii ke nam likhe the : 

13 Piirab ko tin darwaza ; aur 
uttar ko tin darwaza; aur dak- 
khin ko tin darwaza ; aur pach- 
chhim ko tin darwaza the. 

14 Aur us shahr ki diwar ki 
barah neweii thin, aur un par 
Barra ke barah rastilon ke nam 
the. 

15 Aur jo mujh se bol raha tha, 
us ke hath men sone ki ek jarib 
thi, taki us shahr, aur us ke dar- 
wazon, aur us ki diwar ko nape. 

16 Aur mill shahr chaukona 
tha, aur us ka lamban itna tha, 
jitni us ki chauran : us ne us 
shahr ko us jarib se napkar sarhe 
sat sau kos paya. Aur us ka, lam- 
ban, aur chauran, aur unchan ek- 
san the. 

17 Phir us ne diwar ko napa, to 
us admi ke hath se jo firishta tha, 
ek sau chaualis hath paya. 

18 Aur wuh diwar yashm k{ 
bani thi : aur wuh shahr khalis 
sone ka, shaffaf shisha ki manind, 
tha,. 

19 Aur us shahr ki diwar ki 
newen har tarah ke jawahir se 
arasta thin. Pahli neo, yashm 
thi ; aur diisri, nilam ki ; aur tisri, 

. shab-chirag ki ; aur chauthi, zu-- 
murrud ki. 

20 Aur panchwin, 'aqiq ki ; aur 
chhathi, la'l ki ; aur satwin, su- 
nahre patthar ki j aur athwin, 
firoza ki ; aur nawin, zabar jad ki ; 
aur daswin, yamani ki ; aur gya- 
rahwin, sang-sumbuli ki ; aur 
barahwin, yaqut ki. 

21 Aur us ke barah darwaza 



barah moti the, har darwaza ek ek 
moti ka : aur us shahr ki sarak 
khalis sone kf, shaffaf shisha ki 
manind thi. 

22 Par main ne us men koi hai- 
kal na dekhi: is liye ki Khuda- 
wand Khuda, Qadir i mutlaq, aur 
Barra us ki haikal hain. 

23 Aur wuh shahr suraj aur 
chand ka muhtaj nahin, ki we 
us ko roshan karen ; kyiinki 
Khuda ke jalal ne use roshan kar 
vakha hai, aur Barra us ki roshni 
hai. 

24 Aur sab qaumeii jinhon ne 
najat pai us ki roshni men phip- 
engi : aur zamfn ke badshah apna 
jalal aur 'izzat us men late ham. 

25 Aur us ke darwaza kabhi din 
ko band na hongc : ki rat wahan 
na hogi. 

26 Aur we qaumon ke jalal o 
'izzat ko us men lawenge. 

27 Aur koi chiz jo napak, ya. 
nafrati, aur jhrith hai, us men 
kiei tarah dar na awegi, rnagar 
sirf we hi jo Barra ki kitab i na- 
yat men likhe hue hain. 



XXII BAB. 

1 "I3HIR us ne ab i hay at kf 
_t ek saf nadi mujhe dikhaf, 

jo billaur kf tarah shaffaf, aur 
Khuda aur Barra ke takht se 
nikalti thi. 

2 Aur us ki sarak ke bich, aur 
us nadi ke warpar zindagi ka, 
darakht tha, jo barah phal lata, 
har ek mahine men ek phal : aur 
us darakht ke patte qaumon ki 
shifa ke waste the. 

3 Phir koi la'nat na hogi : aur 
Khuda aur Barra ka takht us 
men hoga ; aur us ke banda us ki 
bandagi karenge : 

4 Aur we us ka munh dekhenge. ; 
aur us ka nam un ke mathon par 
hoga. 

5 Aur wahan. rat na hogi; aur 

we cbirag aur auraj ki roshni ke 

muhtaj nahin ; kyiinki Khuda- 

Q 



MUKlSHAFAT, XXII. 



338 

wand Khuda un ko roshan karta 
hai; aur weharneshakobadshah- 
at karenge. 

6 Phir us ne mujhe kaha, ki Ye 
baten. sach, aur barhaqq hain ; 
aur muqaddas nabion ke Khuda- 
wand Khuda ne apne firishta ko 
bheja, ki un chizon ko, jin ka 
jald hona zarur hai, apne bandon 
par zahir kare. 

7 Dekh, main jald ata hiin : 
mubarak wuh, jo is kitab k( nu- 
biiwat ki baton ko manta hai. 

8 Aur mujh Yuhanna. ne un 
chizon ko dekha aur suna. Aur 
jab main ne suna aur dekha, us 
firishta ke panwon par, jis ne 
mujhe ye chfzen dikhain, sijda 
karne ko gira. 

9 Tab us ne mujh se kaha, Khab- 
ardar, aisa na kar ; kyiinki 
main tcra aur nabum ka, jo tere 
bhai hain, aur un ka jo is ki- 
tab ki baten mante hain, ham- 
khidmat hun : Khuda ko sijda 
kar. 

10 Phir us ne mujh se kaha, ki 
Tii is kitab ki nubuwat ki baton 
par muhr mat rakh : kyiinki 
waqt nazdik aya hai. 

11 Jo na-rast hai, so na-rast hi 
rahe : aur jo najis hai, so najis 
hi rahe: aur jo rastbaz hai, so 
rastbaz hi rahe : aur jo muqaddas 
hai. so muqaddas hi rahe. 

12 Aur dekh, main jald ata hun ; 
aur mera ajr mere sath hai, tiki 
har ek ko us ke kam ke muwariq 
badla dun. 

13 Main Alfa aur Omaga, ib- 



tida aur intiha, auwal o akhir 
hun. 

14 Mubarak we hain, jo us ke 
hukmon par 'amal karte hain, 
taki zindagi ke darakht par un ka 
ikhtiyar ho, aur we un darwazon 
se shahr men dakhil howen. 

15 Ki kutte, aur jadugar, aur 
haramkar, aur khiini, aur but- 
parast, aur jo koi jhiith ko chahta 
aur bolta hai, sab bahar hain. 

16 Mujh Yisu' ne apne firishta 
ko bheja, ki kalisiyaon men in 
baton ki gawahi turn ko de. Main 
Daud ki asl o nasi, aur subh ka 
mi rani sitara hun. 

17 Aur Run aur dulhin kahti 
hain, A. Aur jo sunta hai, kahe, 
A. Aur jo piyasa hai, awe. Aur 
jo koi chahe, ab i hayat muft le. 

18 Main har ek shakhs ke liye, 
jo is kitab ki nubuwat ki baten 
sunta hai, yih gawahi deta hiin, 
ki Agar koi in baton men kuchh 
barhawe, to Khuda, un afaton ko 
jo is kitab men likbi hain, us par 
barhawega : 

1 9 Aur agar koi is nubuwat ki 
kitab ki baton men se kuchh ni- 
kal dale, to Khuda us ka. hissa 
kitab i hayat, aur shahr i mu- 
qaddas, aur in baton se jo is kitab 
men likhi hain, nikal dalega. 

20 Jo in chizon ki gawahi deta 
hai, yih kahta hai, ki Main ya- 
qinan jald ata, hiin. Amin. Han, 
ai Khudawand Yisu', a. 

21 Hamare Khudawand Yisii' 
Masih ka fazl turn sab par howe. 
Amin. 



NATE 'AHD PAHA KA KHATIJTA HtJA- 



W. M. WATT6, CKOWN COURT, TEMPLE BAR, 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you that this PDF Ebook 

has been released so that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help it to have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Prayers 



a Few Resources 



Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) 
For your Consideration 



Glad to have this New Testament ? 



Help us by PRAYING for us !! 



Invest in your own Eternity 
Spend time praying ! 



(thank you) 



SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends 

So that they will have a stronger 

Spiritual Life ALSO 



Concerning Christians and Christianity 

1. Christians are those who follow the teachings 
of Jesus Christ. 

2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the 
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament. 

3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record 

the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him. 

4. The New Testament has never been disproved 
archeologically or historically. It has and remains accurate. 

5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in the 
Future, 

7. The Reliability of the Old Testament and the New Testa menta re 
clear indications of the accuracy of the New Testament, 

8. Jesus Christ did Notfail in His mission on Earth, 

9. Jesus Christ Pre-existed, This means that He existed BEFORE 
the Creation of the World, 

10. When C hristians worship J esus C hrist, they are NOT worshiping 
another Human being, 

11. J esus Christ did not become God by performing good works, 

12. Christians cannot perform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those 
who want to find God must admit they are notable to be Perfect or Holy, 
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins, 



14, More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT 
Roman Catholic, The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many 
situations. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (2) 

1 5. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on 
the cross. 

16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ 
was born to communicate His message of Hope and 
Redemption for mankind. 

1 7. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those 
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life. 

18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods, 

19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is = 



a) God the Father 

b) God the Son 

c) God the Holy Spirit 



20, The worship of Angels orCreated Beings, orCreatures oranything 
exceptGod (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ], 

and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden. 

21. The Trinity IS NOT = Mary, J oseph and J esus 

22. The Trinity is NOT = J esus, J oseph and God the Father 

23, Gabriel is NOT another name for J esus Christ. 



24. Anyone can become a Christian if they want to, 

25. Christianity IS not something that can be done EXTERNALLY, 
A person is a Christian because of what they believe in their Heart, 
inside of them, Their own sincerity before God is the true test, 

26. Those who acceptan electronic mark [666] forthe purchase of goods, 
in their right hand orforehead are NOT able to become Christians, 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (3) 

People are innocent if they do not know and have no way of knowing that 
they are doing wrong. The Christian God places the knowledge of good 
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual. 

NooneexceptGod is Holy. 

It is wrong to murder innocent people. 

It is wrong to kill Christians who have notactively harmed anyone. 

People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian". 

People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian"family. 

A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY". 

No one can be BORN a Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee 
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God. 

The Presumption thata person is a Christian simply because they are 
going into a Church and sitting there is False. 

Churches have people inside of them thatare NOT Christian, but they 
wantto learn more aboutGod. 

A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian. 

Christians do NOT convertanyone by Force, because this action is a 
violation of the CHOICES thatGOD alone is able to make. To force others would 
suggestthatGod is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has 
much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, notunkindness. 

Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and 
the C reator of the Universe does NOT behave in thatmanner. 

The Choice of what to believe or not to believe is up to Each individual, 
who must make up their own mind, of their free will. 

There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force. 



Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD or Christians. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (4) 

Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force 
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian. 



Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are 
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this. 

Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply 
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is 
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize 
OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian. 

To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually 
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can 
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is 
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are 
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, ora Change of Heart 

Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, 
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and 
nothing can change this. Forced Conversions to Islam are not considered 
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of 
a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God 
is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary 
will not alter or change this. 

Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings 
in order to meet with God. Harming a building against the God who made 
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians 
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and 
pray and talk to God by themselves, wit a Church building and 
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them. 

Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid 
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have 
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years. 

Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm 
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or 
to meet without one. 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (5) 

Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are 
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. 
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, 
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is 
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship. 

Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on 
the inner heart of each individual. 

There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did 
not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset 
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments 
that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself. 

If Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians 
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only 
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual 
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have 
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe. 

Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does 
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who 
have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others 
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not 
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence. 

People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is 
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God 
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that 
is what the followers of that God usually will become. 
Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving. 



People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of 
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The 
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes 
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use 
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have 
a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus 
Christ, (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute 
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF) 



Concerning Christians and Christianity (6) 

True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not 
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are 
islamic or from any other faith. 

Christians are NOT afraid to talk about the weakness of Christianity, if that is atopic 
someone else wants to discuss. 

Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them. 

Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convert to Christianity. 

Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid 
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people. 

Christians may share with you thatyou are not 100% perfectand Holy, and Christians 
will Admitand acknowledge thatTHEY are NOT perfect or Holy. 

Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their 
own.andthattheycannotperform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. 
Thatis the starting pointforanyonetobecomea Christian. 

Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look 
atthe history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the 
books that they use or defend. Thatis simply being honest. And those who seek 
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion. 

IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. 
Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind that God gave to 
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part 
of the use of the mind. 



There is a lot of history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In 
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history 
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. 
Those scrolls contained the J ewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically 
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of J esus Christ. The J ewish Old Testament 
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact. 

God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are 
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ? 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray 
to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower. 

Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God 
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY 

Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, 
which is ALSO IDOLATRY. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. 

The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, 
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration 
away from God. 

It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to 
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human. 

Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and 
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and 
documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about 
which books belong in the Bible. 

Some books mav help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books): 



For those who read English: 

1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850 

2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] 
by James Endell Tyler 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Early Church 

We recommend, for your potential consideration, 
the following books: 



1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes 
from the Caroline books compiled by order of 
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850 



2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 

The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary 
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church 
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the 
Church of Rome itself (1847) 



3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 

Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and 
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the 
blessed Virgin Mary (1840) 



4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler 



5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox 
Church 

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, 
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved 
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inquisition) notice. 



THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 



Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church 



Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church 
can be found - in online searches - under the words: 

papal roman catholic, papist, popish, 
romanist, Vatican, popery, romish, 

There are many free Ebooks available 
online and at Google that cover these topics. 



There is of course the standard 

works on the proven history of the Vatican: 

The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses 
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources. 

The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records 



of the Earlv Roman Catholic Church 



by Rev. Perceval. 



Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning 
early Church Councils should conduct their own research 
into a document called the " Donation of Constantine ", 
which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors 
to the Vatican. 



Saved - How To become a 

Christian 

how to be saved 

A Christian is someone 

who believes the 

following 



Steps to Take in order to become a 

true Christian, to be Saved & Have a 

real relationship & genuine 

experience with the real God 

Read, understand, accept and 

believe the following verses from 

the Bible: 

1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 

the glory of God; 



2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans 6: 23 states 
For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 

3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 

Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 



4. God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 

Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 

5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 

John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 

6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 



fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 

I John 5: 13 states 
These things have I written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 

7. If you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 

I John 1 : 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 

just to forgive us our sins, and to 

cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 

to believe these verses, pray the 

following: 

" Lord Jesus, I need you. Thank you 

for dying on the cross for my sins. I 

open the door of my life and ask you 



to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal life. Thank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. I receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ I 
ask all these things now, Amen". 

Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to know His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 

It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 



that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all. ..this is why He sent Jesus. ..so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 

Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 

Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 

1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans & I John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to you. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 



them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 

6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank Him for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 
great decision you have made today 
in 



Does the "being saved" 
process only work for those 
who believe ? 

For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 



who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 

...and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 

Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 

But it is not simply the fact of a 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 

IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 
No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart & life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 
and ask Him to forgive them of 



their sins and invite Jesus Christ 
into their life & heart, this is what 
saves them - because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 

At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having requested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ - God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 



death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ - 
which is not true). 

Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 

First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We - as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin is). 

Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 

Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally - unwilling 



to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 
The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 

Thankfully, that is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin is death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. "(Romans 6: 23) 



That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 

John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 
17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 



Prayers that count 

The prayers that God hears 

We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 

The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 
Him " through Jesus Christ " or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ' . 

God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 



And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
talking to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ . Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 

(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 

(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 

(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought him to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 



(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 

(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ . 
(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 
us through Christ Jesus . 

(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 
Jesus. 

(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 

(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 

(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 



but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 

(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 

(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 
may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 

(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ , to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 



(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 
Saviour; 

(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 



Anyone who has questions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 



Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers & Users 



Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 



IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 



God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian. 

God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 
see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 

God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know I have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 

I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and I thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 

I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is 
not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 
to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 
how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 
I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen. 



Please Remember: Christianity is NEVER forced. No one can 

force anyone to become a Christian. God does NOT recognize 

any desire for Him, unless it is genuine and motivated from 

the inside of each of us. 



Prayers for help to God 

In MANY LANGUAGES 

For YOU, for US, for your Family 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 

that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, 

and that you protect them, and the work & ministry that they 



are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your 
Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 
in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 



Dios querido, 

gracias que se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo que poder aprender mas sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 

Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga que 

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 

los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo que necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 

Ayude por favor a los que sean parte del equipo que 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar 

y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprension espiritual para el trabajo 
que usted quisiera que hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 
ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar que usted es el dios que contesta 

a rezo y que esta a cargo de todo. 

Ruego que usted los animara, y que usted los proteja, 

y el trabajo y el ministerio que estan contratados adentro. 

Ruego que usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 

que podrian danarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 

utilizo este nuevo testamento tambien para pensar en ellas de modo 

que pueda rogar para ellas y asi que pueden continuar ayudando a mas 
gente Ruego que usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 
y que usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los tiempos que estamos 
adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades que me enfrentan con cada dia. 
Senor God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 
a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego que usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el equipo y los que trabajan en 

que les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego que usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engahado, 

pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 
y pido que usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, i 



(por que lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porque necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente que ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras que usted puede ayudarnos mas) 



Hungarian 



Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar Prayer J ezus Krisztus 

Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 

viselkedni kerdez ad segitszamomra 

Hungarian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 

Beszelo -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vilagegyetem , a Lord : 

1. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on es 
elfogad amit akrsz fgy csinalni eletemmel , helyett en 
felemel az en -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti one. 

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az en -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap ertem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 

4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat es -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi ero Sziiksegem van ( 
atmeno -a szo a Biblia ) egy ) reszere a esemeny elore es b 
betii ) reszere az en -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 

5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 

6. Amit on akar emlekeztet en -hoz -val beszel on 
prayerwhen ) En csalodott vagy -ban nehezseg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatarozat dolog en magam egyetlen atmeno 
az en -m emberi ero. 



7. Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsesseg es egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azert EN akar szolgal on tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a szo , a Biblia ,( a Uj Vegrendelet Evangelium -bol Budi ), 
-ra egy szemelyes alap 

9. amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra azert En kepes -hoz 
eszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a szo ) melyik EN tud 
szemelyesen elmond -hoz , es amit akarat segitsen nekem ert 
amit akrsz en -hoz csinal eletemben. 

10. Amit on akar add nekem nagy itelokepesseg , -hoz ert 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , es 
amit EN akar kepesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul es tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
on es en -a szo ( a Biblia ) 

1 1 . Amit on akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) eletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud on es en , ki van eros -ban -uk pontos 
megertes -bol on ( Isten ); es Amit on akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) eletemben ki lesz kepes -hoz batorit en -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a szo - 
bol igazsag (2 Komocsin 215:). 

12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes korulbelul melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg— bb pontos , es melyik birtokol a leg— bb 
szellemi ero & ero , es melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kezirat amit on ihletett a froi hivatas -bol Uj 
Vegrendelet -hoz fr. 

13. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut , es nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy vires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 



hiisegesen Bibliai ), es hoi azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tartos szellemi gyiimolcs. 

14. Amit on akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz ert mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -bol kerdes -hoz kerdez , es amit on akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkesz -val nagy szellemi 
bolcsesseg helyett konnyii vagy hamis valaszol. 

15. amit on akar okoz en -hoz emlekszik -hoz memorizal -a 
szo a Biblia ( mint Romaiak 8), azert EN tud volna ez 
szivemben es volna az en -m torodik elokeszitett , es lenni 
kesz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -bol remel amit Nekem 
van koriilbeliil on. 

16. Amit on akar hoz segit szamomra azert az en -m sajat 
teologia es tetelek -hoz egyeterteni -a szo , a Biblia es amit 
on akar folytatodik segiteni neki en tud hogyan az en -m 
megertes -bol doktrina lehet kozmiivesitett azert az en -m 
sajat elet , eletmod es megertes folytatodik -hoz lenni zaro - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni ertem. 

17. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetes ) tobb es tobb , es amit hoi az en -m megertes 
vagy eszrevetel -bol on van nem pontos , amit on akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus hiisegesen 
van. 

18. Amit on akar ad segit szamomra azert EN akar kepesnek 
lenni megtenni szetvalaszt akarmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fiigges -ra , -bol -a tiszta tamtas -ban Biblia , ha 
akarmi mibol En alabbiak van nem -bol Isten , vagy van 
ellenkezo -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbeliil 
alabbiak on. 



19. Amit akarmi kenyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akarmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elegge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -bol hogyan viselkedni tud on 
es en nem -hoz lenni tevedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bol szellemi csalas. 

20. Amit on akar hoz szellemi ero es segit szamomra azert 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni resze a Nagy Eses El vagy -bol 
akarmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
on es en -hoz -a Szent Szo 

21. Amit ha van akarmi amit Nekem van megtett eletemben 
, vagy barmilyen modon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna es ez minden 
megakadalyozas en -bol egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertes , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemeny vissza bele az en -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond oket neveben Jezus Krisztus , es mind az osszes -uk 
hat es kovetkezmeny , es amit on akar helyettesit akarmi 
uresseg , sadness vagy ketsegbeeses eletemben -val a Orom - 
bol Lord , es amit EN akar lenni tobb fokuszalva tanulas - 
hoz kovet on mellett olvaso -a szo , a Biblia 

22. Amit on akar nyit az en -m szemek azert EN akar 
kepesnek lenni megtenni vilagosan lat es felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas korulbelul Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni ert ez jelenseg ( vagy ezek esemeny ) -bol egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , es amit on akar add nekem bolcsesseg - 
hoz tud es lgy amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit barataim es szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni resze it. 

23. Amit on akar biztosit amit egyszer az en -m szemek van 
kinyitott es az en -m torodik ert a szellemi jelentoseg -bol 
idoszerii esemeny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar 
elokeszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , es amit on 
akar segitsen nekem ert hogyan viselkedni talal batorsag es 



ero atmeno -a Szent Szo , a Biblia. Neveben Jezus Krisztus , 
En kerdezek mindezekert igazol kivansagom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kerdezes reszere -a 
bolcsesseg es kocsit berelni szerelem -bol Igazsag Amen 



Tobb alul -bol Oldal 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 



Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra dol ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kepes -hoz tamogat on. Mi ert ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg— bb hatasos forditas. Mi ert amit 
vannak sok kiilonbozo ways -bol kifejezheto gondolkodas es 
szoveg. Ha onnek van egy javaslat reszere egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol idod 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni eteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmiivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj Vegrendelet elerheto -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha on 
latszo reszere egy Uj Vegrendelet -ban egy kulonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives fr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink es megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit neha , 
megtessziik felajanl konyv amit van nem Szabad es amit 
csinal ar penz. De ha on nem tud ad nehanyuk elektronikus 
konyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bol elektronikus 
konyv reszere segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak keves szabalyos 
szemely akit erdekel eteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamitogep vagy onnek kellene volna belepes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi konyvtar vagy kollegium vagy 
egyetem , ota azok altalaban volna jobb kapcsolatok -hoz 
Internet. 



Tudod is altalaban alapft -a sajat szemelyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halado mail.yahoo.com 



Legyen szfves fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus 
posta cim elhelyezett alul vagy a veg ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapcsolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus Konyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil ar , es szabad. 



MegtessziAk volna sok konyv -ban kiAlfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtesszuk nem mindig hely oket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elerheto a konyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg— bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten es -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
rola mellett olvaso a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szivesen lat -a 
kerdes es magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian- Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 



italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 



Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore: 

1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 

2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anziche me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 

3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 

4. che mi dareste l'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa io abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 

5. Che dio mi dareste l'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piu 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 

7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si e riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piu efficacemente. 

8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 

9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che lo aiutera a capire che cosa lo 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 



10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
spiegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 

1 1 . Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che e forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e quello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 

12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa quale versione della bibbia e la cosa migliore, 
che e la piu esatta e che ha la resistenza & l'alimentazione 
piu spiritose e che la versione accosente con i manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 

13. Che dareste l'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere piu vicino al dio (ma a quello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove quei metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 

14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anziche le risposte facili o 
false. 

15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (quale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed e 



aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa voi. 

16. Che portereste l'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina puo essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
piu vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 

17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di piu e piu e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di voi non e esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare e. 

18. Che dareste l'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'e ne di che cosa sono seguente non e del 
dio, o e contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
quanto segue. 

19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 

20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alia 
vostra parola santa. 

21. Quello se ci e qualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
qualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e quello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste quei things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 



loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
piu sarei messo a fuoco suH'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 

22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci e un inganno grande circa i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire questo fenomeno (o questi 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 

23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio e la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo queste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita, Amen. 



Piu in calce alia pagina 
come avere vita Eterna 



Siamo felici se questa lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) puo aiutarli. Capiamo che questa non puo essere la 
traduzione migliore o piu efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 



voleste occorrere una piccola quantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere i suggerimenti noi, aiuterete i migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 

Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, scriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte quello, offriamo i libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di quei libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 



Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che e interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alia vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poiche quelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al ### di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare l'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alia parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
questa pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se questa e di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo quello siamo senza costo e 

che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso i satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o i soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio ed a 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 



Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica 



Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che questo gospel o 
questo nuovo Testamento e stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi piu circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere questo litaro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 

Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
piu elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 
Aiuti prego quelli che fanno parte della squadra che le aiuta 
su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alia preghiera e che e incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro & il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 

Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli giu. Aiutilo prego 
quando uso questo nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alia 
gente che ha reso questa edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da puo continuare a 
aiutare piu gente. 

Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 



periodo di tempo ou stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giorno. 
II signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli piu meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al 
mondo. 

Prego che dareste la squadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in questi periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare queste cose in nome di Jesus, amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 



Portuguese PrayerCristo Pedidoa DeusComoorara Deus 
podemouvirmy pedido perguntar Deus darajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 



Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 



1 . que voce daria a mim a coragem pray as coisas que eu 
necessito pray 

2. que voce daria a mim a coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
que voce quer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim que 
exalting meus proprios vontade (intencao) acima de seu. 

3. que voce me daria a ajuda para nao deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nao lhe servir. 

4. que voce me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
forca espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e b) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 

5. Que voce deus me daria a ajuda para querer lhe servir 
mais 

6. Que voce me lembraria falar com voce (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forca humana. 

7. Que voce me daria a sabedoria e um coracao encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo que eu lhe servisse mais 
eficazmente. 

8. Que voce me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 

9. que voce daria a auxflio a mim de modo que eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a que eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a que me ajudara compreender 
o que voce me quer fazer em minha vida. 

10. Que voce me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro que voce e, e que eu 



poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
voce e sua palavra (o bible) 

1 1 . Que voce traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida que querem o conhecer, e que sao fortes em sua 
compreensao exata de voce (deus); e isso voce traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida que podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2: 15). 

12. Que voce me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensao 
grande sobre que versao do bible e a mais melhor, que sao a 
mais exata, e que tern a forca & o poder os mais espirituais, 
e que a versao concorda com os manuscritos originais que 
voce inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 

13. Que voce me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nao desperdicar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de comecar mais perto do deus (mas 
daquele nao seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde aqueles 
metodos nao produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 

14. Que voce me daria o auxflio compreender o que 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoracao, que 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e que voce me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. que voce 
faria com que eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo que eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coracao e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanca que eu tenho 
sobre voce. 

16. Que voce me traria a ajuda de modo que meus proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 



bible e que voce continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensao da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo que 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensao continuem a ser 
mais perto de o que voce a quer ser para mim. 

17. Que voce abriria minha introspeccao espiritual 
(conclusoes) mais e mais, e que onde minha compreensao 
ou percepcao de voce nao sao exata, que voce me ajudaria 
aprender quem Jesus Christ e verdadeiramente. 

18. Que voce me daria a ajuda de modo que eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de que eu depender, de seus 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o que eu sou 
seguinte nao sao do deus, nem sao contrarias a o que voce 
quer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 

19. Que nenhumas forcas do evil nao removeriam a 
compreensao espiritual que eu tenho, mas rather que eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nao ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Que voce traria a forca espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
que eu nao seja parte da queda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento que fosse espiritual forjado a voce e a 
sua palavra holy. 

21. Isso se houver qualquer coisa que eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira que eu nao lhe respondi como eu devo 
ter e aquela esta impedindo que eu ande com voce, ou ter a 
compreensao, que voce traria aqueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
que eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
seus efeitos e consequencias, e que voce substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e que eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 



22. Que voce abriria meus olhos de modo que eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e que voce me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo que eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nao ser parte 
dela. 

23. Que voce se asseguraria de que meus olhos estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais que ocorrem no mundo, que 
voce prepararia meu coracao para aceitar sua verdade, e que 
voce me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a forca com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu peco estas coisas que confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade, Amen. 



Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 



Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder lhe ajudar. Nos compreendemos que esta nao 
pode ser a mais melhor ou traducao a mais eficaz. Nos 
compreendemos que ha muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se voce tiver uma 
sugestao para uma traducao melhor, ou se voce gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestoes, voce estara ajudando a milhares dos povos 
tambem, que lerao entao a traducao melhorada. Nos temos 
frequentemente um testament novo disponivel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas que sao raras ou velhas. Se voce estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 



Tambem, nos queremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar as 
vezes isso, nos oferecemos os livros que nao estao livres e 
que custam o dinheiro. Mas se voce nao puder ter recursos 
para alguns daqueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
frequentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com traducao ou trabalho da traducao. Voce nao tem 
que ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular que esteja interessada na ajuda. 

Voce deve ter um computador ou voce deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde que aqueles tem geralmente 
conexoes melhores ao Internet. 



Voce pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletronico indo ao ### de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o endereco do correio eletronico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. Nos esperamos que 
voce nos emita o correio eletronico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambem contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos que nos oferecemos a isso 
somos sem custo, e 

que livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas nos nao as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porque nos fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos que sao os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. Nos damos boas- 
vindas a seus perguntas e comentarios pelo correio 
eletronico. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Estimado Dios , Gracias aquel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de que nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor ayudeme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electronica litaro disponible. 
Por favor ayudeme esten capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electronica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aquel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aquel esta parte de la equipo 
aquel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 

Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprension por lo obra aquel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayudeme cada de esten no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aquel usted esta el Dios quien 
respuestas oration y quien es el encargado de todo. 
Oro aquel usted haria animar ellas , y aquel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores & ministerio aquel son ocupado en. 
Oro aquel usted haria amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aquel puedes dano ellas o lento 
ellas down. 

Por favor ayudeme cuando YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambien creer de la personas quien haber hecho esto 
edition disponible , a fin de que YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aquel usted 
haria deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aquel usted haria deme espiritual juicio y 
discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aquel nosotros estamos viviente en. 



Por favor ayudeme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aquel Estoy confrontar con todos los dias. Senor Dios , 
Ayiidame querer saber usted Mejor y querer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Oro aquel 
usted haria dar el Electronica libro equipo y esos quien obra 
en la telas y esos quien ayuda ellas su juicio. 

Oro aquel usted haria ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente enganado , 
pero a comprender usted y querer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer estos 
cosas en nombre de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Kjsere God , Takk skal du ha det denne Ny Testamentet 

er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a h0re Here om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gj0r denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kj0pedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk b0ker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de n0d for at vsere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 

Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstaelse for det arbeide det du 
0nske seg a gj0re. 



Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar b0nn og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide & ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 

Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne Ny Testamentet a 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjserlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment a vite 
du bedre og a oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 
Behage hjelpe meg a vite hvor a beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjelpe meg a vil gjerne vite du Bedre og a vil gjerne hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i nserheten verden. 
JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) a ikke vsere spiritually narret , 
bortsett fra a oppfatte du og a vil gjerne godkjenne og f0lge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du a gj0re 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 



Swedish - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 

Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Fralsare : 

1 . sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sa 
pass Jag nod till be 

2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv , i stallet for jag 
upphoja min aga vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till inte lata min radsla om 
okand till bli den ursakta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjana 
you. 

4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjalp till se och till lara sig hur 
till har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for handelsen fore och b ) for min aga personlig ande 
resa. 

5. Sa pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjalp till vilja till tjana Du 
mer 

6. Sa pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller i svarigheten , i stallet 
for forsokande till besluta sakerna mig sjalv bara igenom 
min mansklig styrka. 

7. Sa pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjartan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta at JAG skulle tjana du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en onska till studera 
din uttrycka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjalp 



till jag sa fakta at JAG er kopa duktig marka sakerna inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beratta 
till , och den dar vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 

10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
till forklara till sjalvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lara sig hur till lara sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttrycka ( bibeln ) 

1 1. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni ar 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och Sa pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lara sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 

12. Sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till lara sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version ar bast , vilken ar mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka & formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat forfattarna om Ny Testamente till skriva. 

13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till anvanda min tid i 
en god vag , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller torn 
metoderna till komma narmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den har metoderna 
produkter ingen for lange siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 



14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stalle av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stallet for 
latt eller falsk svar. 



15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmarke 
din uttrycka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta at JAG 
kanna har den i min hjartan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till a ger en svar till sjalvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 

16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjalp till jag sa fakta at 
min aga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsatta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbattrat sa fakta at 
min aga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsatt till vara nojer 
till vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag. 

17. Sa pass du skulle oppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du ar inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lara sig vem Jesus Christ sant ar. 

18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjalp till jag sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa , 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG foljer ar inte av Gud , eller ar i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 

19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli lurat i den har dagen av ande bedrageri. 

20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjalp till 
jag sa fakta at Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjarnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 

21. Sa pass om dar er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon vag sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 



skulle har och den dar er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den har sakerna / svaren / handelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta at JAG skulle avsaga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle satta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet , sadness eller fortvivlan i min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Fralsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlarningen till folja du vid lasande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 

22. Sa pass du skulle oppen min oga sa fakta at JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dar er en Stor Bedrageri 
omkring Ande amnena , hur till forsta den har phenomenon 
( eller de har handelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lara sig hur till hjalp min vannerna och alskat en ( slaktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 



23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsakra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni ar oppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av strom handelsen tagande stalle pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjartan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjalpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de har sakerna bekraftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en karlek om den Sanning 
Samarbetsvillig 



Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Oandlig Liv 



Vi er glad om den har lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ar 
duglig till hjalpa du. Vi forsta den har Maj inte bli den bast 
eller mest effektiv oversattning. Vi forsta det dar de/vi/du/ni 
ar manga olik vag av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en battre oversattning , eller om du skulle 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till sanda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lasa den forbattrat oversattning. Vi ofta har en Ny 
Testamente tillganglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar sallsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestamd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behov till vara saker och forsok till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den har elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjalp med 
oversattning eller oversattning verk. 

Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad i hjalpande. Du 
borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computern pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den har vanligtvis har battre 
forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din aga personlig FRI elektronisk sanda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 

### Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk sanda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den har sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill sanda elektronisk sanda med posten till 
oss , om den har er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
ar utan kostnad , och fri. 



Vi gor har manga bokna i utlandsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stalle dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data overfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillganglig bokna eller amnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ar mest begaret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsatta till 
be till Gud och till fortsatta till lara sig omkring Honom vid 
lasande den Ny Testamente. Vi valkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk sanda med 
posten. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic llyfr ar gael. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , 'r arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 

Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch 
angen 'u at gwna. 

Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u , a a achlesi 'u , a 
'r gweithia & gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 



a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 
Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael , fel a Alia gweddi'o am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch i mewn 'n bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan Iesu , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Iceland -\ Icelandic 



Iceland 

Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) 

to God - explained in Icelandic Language 

Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 



Tal til Gu5 the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra : 

1 . pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til biSja the hlutur 
pessi EG porf til bi9ja 

2. pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trua pu og 
piggja hvaQa pu vilja til komast af me5 minn Iff , 1 staSinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( asetningur ) yfir pinn. 

3. pessi pu vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the opekktur til verSa the afsokun , e5a the undirstaQa 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. pessi pu vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sja og til lsera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG porf ( l gegnum pinn or5 the Biblia a ) fyrir the atburSur 
a undan ) og b ) fyrir minn eiga personulegur andlegur fer5. 

5. E>essi J)u Gu5 vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
M fleiri 6. f>essi J)u vildi minna a mig til tala me5 f)u 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur e5a l vandi , l staQinn af 
erfiSur til asetningur hlutur eg sjalfur eini l gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 

7. E>essi J)u vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak me5 
Bibliulegur Viska svo bessi EG vildi bera fram J)u fleiri a 
ahrifarfkan hatt. 

8. f>essi J)u vildi gefa mig a longun til nema J)inn or5 the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentiS GuQspjall af Klosett ), a a 
personulegur undirstaQa 

9. J)essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig svo J)essi EG er fser til 
taka eftir hlutur l the Biblia ( binn or5 ) hver EG geta 
personulega segja fra til , og J)essi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvaSa pu vilja mig til gera ut af vi5 minn Iff. 



10. J>essi J)u vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvernig til litskyra til annar hver J)u ert , og J)essi EG vildi 
vera fser til lsera hvernig til lsera og vita hvernig til standa 
me5 J)u og f>inn or5 the Biblia ) 

1 1 . f>essi bu vildi koma me5 folk ( e5a websites ) 1 minn Iff 
hver vilja til vita bu , og hver ert sterkur f beirra nakvsemur 
skilningur af J)u ( gu5 ); og E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 folk ( 
e5a websites ) l minn Iff hver vilja vera fser til hvetja mig til 
nakvsemur lsera hvernig til deila the Biblia the or5 gu5s 
sannleikur (2 HrseSslugjarn 215:). 

12. f>essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 65ur f hver Biblia utgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvsemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur & mattur , og 
hver utgafa samj)ykkja me5 the frumeintak handrit J)essi J)u 
blasa l brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentiS til skrifa. 

13. f>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi l g65 
kaup vegur , og ekki til soa minn timi a Falskur e5a tomur 
aSferQ til fa loka til Gu5 ( en J)essi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur ), og hvar bessir a5fer5 avextir og grsenmeti 
neitun langur or5 e5a varanlegur andlegur avoxtur. 

14. E>essi J)u vildi gefa a5sto5 til mig til skilja hvaSa til leita 
a5 l a kirkja e5a a staSur af dyrkun , hvaSa g65ur af 
spurning til spyrja , og J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
trumaSur e5a a prestur me5 mikill andlegur viska l staSinn 
af J)segilegur e5a falskur svar. 

15. J)essi J)u vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja a minniS J)inn 
or5 the Biblia ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo J)essi 
EG geta hafa ba5 l minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbuinn , 
og vera tilbuinn til gefa oakveSinn greinir l ensku svar til 
annar af the von bessi EG hafa 65ur l J)ii. 



16. E>essi J)u vildi koma me5 hjalpa til mig svo pessi minn 
eiga guSfrseSi og kenning til vera 1 samrsemi vi5 J)inn or5 
the Biblia og bessi bu vildi halda afram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera bseta svo bessi 
minn eiga Iff lifestyle og skilningur halda afram til vera loka 
til hvaSa bu vilja ba5 til vera fyrir mig. 

17. J>essi bu vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og bessi hvar minn skilningur e5a skynjun af bu er 
ekki nakvsemur , J)essi J)u vildi hjalpa mig til lsera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 

18. J>essi J)u vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera 
fser til aSskilinn allir falskur helgisiSir hver EG hafa 
osjalfstseQi a , fra J)inn bjartur kennsla 1 the Biblia , ef allir af 
hvaSa EG er hopur stuSningsmanna er ekki af Gu5 , e5a er 
gegn hvaSa bu vilja til kenna okkur 65ur 1 hopur 
stuSningsmanna J)u. 

19. E>essi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur J)essi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita J)u og ekki til vera 
blekkja 1 bessir sem minnir a gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 

20. E>essi bu vildi koma me5 andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo pessi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt e5a af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
J)u og til J)inn Heilagur Or5 

21. E>essi ef there er nokkuS J)essi EG hafa buinn minn Iff , 
e5a allir vegur J)essi EG hafa ekki sa sem svarar til J)u eins 
og EG 6x1 hafa og bessi er sem koma ma 1 veg fyrir e6a 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi me9 J)u , e6a having 
skilningur , J)essi J)u vildi koma me5 J)essir hlutur / svar / 



atbur9ur bak inn 1 minn hugur , svo bessi EG vildi afheita ba 
1 the Nafn af Jesus Kristur , og ekki minna en beirra ahrif og 
aflei9ing , og bessi bii vildi skipta um allir tomleiki , sadness 
e9a orvsnting 1 minn Iff me9 the Gle9i af the Herra , og 
bessi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill a lserdomur til fylgja 
bu vi9 lestur binn or9 the Biblia 

22. f^essi bii vildi opinn minn augsyn svo bessi EG vildi vera 
fser til greinilega sja og bekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 65ur 1 Andlegur atriQi , hvernig til skilja this q ( 
e9a bessir atburQur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og J)essi J)u 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo J)essi EG vilja lsera 
hvernig til hjalpa minn vinatta og ast sjalfur ( settingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. E>essi bii vildi tryggja J)essi einu sinni minn augsyn ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburQur hrffandi staQur l the verold , J)essi J)u vildi 
undirbiia minn hjarta til biggja binn sannleikur , og J)essi J)ii 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur l 
gegnum J)inn Heilagur Or9 the Biblia. I the nafn af Jesiis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir J)essir hlutur staSfesta minn longun 
til vera l samkomulag J)inn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir J)inn 
viska og til hafa a ast af the Sannleikur Mottsekilegur 



Fleiri a the Botn af Bla9si9a 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif 



Vi5 ert glaQur ef this listi ( af bsen beiQni til Gu9 ) er fser til 
aQstoQa J)u. Vi9 skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur e9a 
arangursrikur J)y9ing. Vi9 skilja J)essi there ert margir olikur 
lifha9arhaettir af tjaning hugsun og or9. Ef J)u hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri J)y9ing , e9a ef J)u vildi eins og til 



taka a litill magn af J)inn tfmi til senda uppastunga til okkur , 
pii vilja vera skammtur pusund af annar folk einnig , hver 
vilja pa lesa the bseta pySing. 

Vi5 oft hafa a Nyja testamentiS laus 1 pinn tungumal e5a 1 
tungumal pessi ert sjaldgsefur e5a gamall. Ef pu ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentiS 1 a serstakur tungumal , poknast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , vi5 vilja til vera viss og reyna til miSla J)essi 
stundum , vi5 gera tilboS bok bessi ert ekki Frjals og J)essi 
gera kostnaSur peningar. En ef J)u geta ekki hafa efni a 
sumir af J)essir raftseknilegur bok , vi5 geta oft gera 
oakveSinn greinir 1 ensku skipti af raftseknilegur bok fyrir 
hjalpa me5 pySing e5a pySing vinna. M gera ekki verQa a5 
vera a faglegur verkamaSur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er ahugasamur 1 skammtur. M 6x1 hafa a tolva e5a J)u 
6x1 hafa aSgangur til a tolva a J)inn heimamaSur bokasafn 
e5a haskoli e5a haskoli , siSan bessir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. M geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja J)inn eiga 
personulegur FRJALS raftaeknilegur postur reikningur vi5 
a5 fara til mail.yahoo.com 



E>6knast taka a augnablik til finna the raftseknilegur postur 
heimilisfang staSgreina a the botn e5a the endir af this 
blaQsiSa. Vi5 von bu vilja senda raftseknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa e5a hvatning. Vi5 einnig hvetja 
pu til snerting okkur viSvikjandi Raftseknilegur Bok J)essi 
vi5 tilbod bessi ert an kostnaSur , og frjals. 



Vi5 gera hafa margir bok 1 erlendur tungumal , en vi5 gera 
ekki alltaf staSur J)a til taka a moti electronically ( ssekja 
skra af fjarlsegri tolvu ) J)vi vi5 eini gera laus the bok e5a the 
atriQi J)essi ert the beiSni. Vi5 hvetja bu til halda afram til 
biQja til Gu5 og til halda afram til lsera 65ur 1 Hann vi5 



lestur the Nyja testamentiQ. Vi9 velkominn binn spurning og 
athugasemd vi9 raftseknilegur postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish - Danemark 



Dan is h -Prayer Requests (praying / T alking) to God - 

explained in Danish Language 

Prayer Danish Dannish Denmarkjesus Bon hen til God HvorBed 
kunne hore mig Hvoropfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt , den Lord : 1. at 
jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 

2. at jer ville indr0mme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig ophoje mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 

3. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ikke lade mig 
skrsek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 

4. at jer ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til se efter og hen til 
laere hvor hen til nyde den appel krsefter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og b ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 

5. At jer God ville indr0mme mig hjselp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 



6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for pr0ver hen til 
l0se sager selv bare igennem mig human krsefter. 

7. At jer ville indr0mme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
Here effektive. 

8. At jer ville indr0mme mig en lyst hen til lsese jeres ord , 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 

9. at jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
k0bedygtig mserke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hvilke JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henh0re til , og at vil hjselp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 

10. At jer ville indr0mme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vaere i stand til laere hvor hen til laere og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 

1 1 . At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv 
hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig i deres 
n0jagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vaere i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat lasre hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 

12. At jer ville hjaelp mig hen til laere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er h0jst 
n0jagtig , og hvilke har den h0jst appel kraefter & kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvstasndig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 



13. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til hjselp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdsl0s metoder hen til komme nsermere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opf0re for ikke sa lsenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 

14. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kirke eller en opstille i 
andagts0gende , hvad arter i sp0rgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjselp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 

15. at jer ville hidf0re mig hen til huske hen til lsere udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vsere rede til at indr0mme en besvare hen til andre i den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 

16. At jer ville overbringe hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortssette hen til hjselp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortssetter at 
blive n0jere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 

17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og Here , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke n0jagtig , at jer ville hjselp mig 
hen til lsere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 

18. At jer ville indr0mme hjselp hen til mig i den grad at 
JEG ville vsere i stand til selvstsendig hvilken som heist 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhsenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
lserer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er nseste er ikke i God 



, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belsere os omkring nseste 
jer. 

19. At hvilken som heist tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som heist appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har , 
men nsermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 

20. At jer ville overbringe appel krsefter og hjselp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller i hvilken som heist bevsegelse som kunne 
vsere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 . At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som heist made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bensevne i Jesus Christ , og al i deres effekter 
og f0lger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som heist tomhed 
, sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glsede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vsere flere indstille oven pa indlasring 
hen til komme efter jer af lsesning jeres ord , den Bibel 

22. At jer ville lukke op mig ojne i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indevaerende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indr0mme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja laere hvor hen til hjaelp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slasgtninge ) ikke vaere noget af it. 



23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar f0rst mig 0jne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vsegt i indevserende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville lsegge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjselp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krsefter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den bensevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekrseftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kserlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 



Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 



Vi er glad selv om indevserende liste over ( b0n anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til hjselpe jer. Vi opfatte 
indevserende ma ikke vsere den bedst eller hojst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne 
hen til holde en ringe bel0b i jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vsere hjalp tusindvis i andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere lsese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjselden eller forhenvserende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en Ny Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vsere sikker og 
pr0ve hen til overf0rer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
b0ger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk b0ger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk b0ger nemlig 



hjselp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pagseldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 

Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slsegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvserende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage holde for et ojeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indevserende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevserende er i 
hjaslp eller ophjaelpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk B0ger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 

Vi lave nyde mange b0ger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den b0ger eller den emner at er den h0jst anmodede. 

Vi give mod jer hen til fortssette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortssette hen til laere omkring Sig af laesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sp0rgsmal og 
bemaerkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Norway - Norway - Norwegian - 

Norway - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 

Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan 
ledes 



Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 

1. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a be tingene det JEG 
n0d a be 

2. det du ville gir a meg tapperheten a mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gj0re med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opph0ye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 

3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for a anrette you. 

4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a se og a h0re hvor a har den 
sprit styrke JEG n0d ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 

5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe a vil gjerne anrette Du 
Here 

6. Det du ville minne meg a samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for pr0ver a 
l0se saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 



7. Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du Here 
effektivt. 

8. Det du ville gir meg en 0nske a studere din ord , bibelen , 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 

9. det du ville gir assistanse a meg i den grad at JEG er 
kj0pedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du 0nske meg a gj0re inne meg livet. 



10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , a oppfatte hvor a 
forklare a andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vsere i stand 
til h0re hvor a h0re og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 

1 1 . Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vsere i stand til 
oppmuntre meg a akkurat h0re hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 

12. Det du ville hjelpe meg a h0re a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er h0yst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke & makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 

13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg a bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a sl0seri meg tid opp pa False eller torn 
emballasje metoder a komme naermere a God ( bortsett fra 



det er tkke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 

14. Det du ville gir assistanse a meg a oppfatte hva a kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
sp0rsmal a anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 

15. det du ville anledning meg a erindre a huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vsere rede til a 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 

16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe a meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines a vsere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter a bli n0yere hvorfor du 0nske den a 
bli for meg. 

17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
h0re hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 

18. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vsere i stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt lserer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG f0lger er ikke av God , eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne lsere oss om fulgte du. 

19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge i detalj kjennskapen til hvor a vite du og ikke for 
a vsere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 



20. Det du ville taringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for a vsere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vsere spiritually 
counterfeit a du og a din Hellig Ord 

21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert a du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet , sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vsere Here 
fokusere opp pa innlsering a f0lge etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 

22. Det du ville apen meg eyes i den grad at JEG ville vsere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap a vite hvorfor det Jeg vil h0re hvor a 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vsere 
del av it. 

23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor a 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord , 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg 0nske a bli i f0lge avtalen din ville , 
og JEG sp0r til deres klokskap og a har en kjserlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 



Here pa bunnen av Side 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 



Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( b0nn anmoder a God ) er 
dugelig a hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vsere det 
best eller h0yst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like a ta en liten bel0pet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a oss , du ville vsere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vsere sikker og pr0ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, vi gj0re tilbud b0ker det er ufri og det gj0re bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
b0ker , vi kanne ofte gj0re en bytte av elektronisk b0ker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har a bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage ta en 0yeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere a oss , 



hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du a sette seg i forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk B0ker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 

Vi gj0re ha mange b0ker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
fra vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverf0re ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig b0kene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du a fortsette a be a God og a 
fortsette a h0re om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din sp0rsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern Greek 



npooeuxT) oxo 0e6 Aya7mx6c; 0e6<;, Era; euxaptoxorjue oil 
aoxo to Erjayyeko f) aoxri u vea 5ia9f)Kn exet 
oaieXerj9epco9ei exot cboxe eiuaoxe oe 9eor| va ud9ot)ue 
7ieptoo6xepcflv yta ora;. TlapaxaM) Por|9f|oxe xovq 
av9pd)7iorj<; apuoStorjc; yta va Kaxaoxfioei aoxo xo 
TjXeKxpovtKo PtpXio 5ta9eotuo. Eepexe 710101 eivat icoa eioxe 
oe 9eor) va xotx; Por|9f|oexe. ITapaKaM) xotx; Por|9f|oxe yta 
va eioxe oe 9eor) va a7taoxoXr|9ei ypf)yopa, Kat va 
Kaxaoxfioei oe 7ieptoo6xepa rjXeKxpovtKd PtpXia 5ta9eot|ia 
ITapaKaM) xouc; Por|9f|oxe yta va exexe oXotx; xotx; 7t6porj<;, 
xa xpilliaxa, xn 5i3vaur| Kat xo xpovo 6x1 xpetdCovxai 
7tpoiceiuevorj va eivat oe 9eor) va ouvexioow yta ora;. 
ITapaKaM) Por|9f)oxe eKeivot 7torj eivat uepoc; xnc; oudSac; 
7tot) xotx; Por)9d oe Ka9r|uepivf| pdor). ITapaKaM xotx; 
Scboxe xn 5i3vaur| yta va ouvexioexe Kat va Scboexe oe Kd9e 
evav ajco xotx; xo O7upixoorjal kov> KaxaXaPaivet yta xnv 



epyaoia oxi xouc; 9eXexe yia va Kdvexe. riapaKaM) Por|9f|oxe 
Kd9e evac; otto xouc; yia va lit|v exexe xo (p6(3o Kai yia va 
9uLir|9eixe oxi eioxe o 0e6cj 7tou ajcavxd oxtjv 7tpooeuxii Kai 
7iou eivai U7ieu9uvocj yia 6Xa. 
ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a xouc; ev9appuvaxe, Kai oxi xouc; 
7tpooxaxeuexe, Kai r) epyaoia & xo imoupyeio oxi 
ouuLiexerouv. 

llpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a xouc; 7tpooxaxeuaxe a7i6 xicj 7xveuLiaxiKecj 
SuvdLieicj f) dXXa eLutoSia 7tou 9a Lutopouoav va xouc; 
pXdv|/ouv f) va xouc; emPpaSuvouv. TlapaxaM) Lie Por|9f|oxe 
oxav xpT)oi(i07ioicb aoxiiv xnv vea 5ia9f|KT| yia va oKecpxcb 
e7rior|c; xouc; av9pcb7touc; 7tou exouv Kaxaoxf|oei auxf)v xnv 
ekSooti 5ia9eoiLir|, exoi cboxe Lutopcb va 7tpooer|9cb yia xouc; 
Kai exoi Lutopouv va owexioouv va Por|9ouv 7iepioo6xepoucj 
av9pcb7ioi)c. 

ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a liou Sivaxe Liia ayd7tr| xou lepou Word 
oacj (r) vea 5ia9f|KT|), Kai oxi 9a liou Sivaxe xnv 7xveuLiaxiKecj 
(ppovrjor) Kai xr) 5idKpior| yia va oacj ^epexe Kaluxepa Kai 
yia va KaxaXdpexe xr) xpoviKf) 7iepio5o oxi t/)ULie Lieoa. 
IlapaKalcb Lie Por|9f|oxe yia va ^epexe wax; va e^exdoei xicj 
SuoKoXiecj oxi epxoLiai avxiLiexco7io<; Lie Kd9e rpepa. O 
A6p5ocj God, Lie Por)9d yia va 9eXf|oei va oacj ^epei 
Kalrjxepa Kai va 9eXf|oei va Por|9f|oei dXXoucj Xpioxiavoucj 
oxtjv 7iepioxii liou Kai oe 6Xo xov koolio. 
ITpooeuxoLiai oxi 9a Sivaxe xnv r|XeKxpoviKf| OLidSa Pipiicov 
Kai eKeivoi 7tou xouc; Por|9oi3v tj (ppovrjof) oacj. ITpooeuxoLiai 
oxi 9a Por|9orjoaxe xa LieLiovcoLieva LieXr) xr|cj oiKoyeveidcj 
xoucj (Kai xr|cj oiKoyeveidcj liou) yia va e^a7taxr|9eixe oxi 
7xveuuaxiKd, dkla na va oac KaxaXdPexe Kai na va 
9eXf|oexe va oacj Sexxeixe Kai va aKoXou9f|oexe Lie Kd9e 
xp67to. E7rior|cj rcapexexe liocj xtjv aveou, Kai o5r|yiecj oe 
auxoucj xoucj xpovoucj Kai oacj ^rjxcb yia va kocvco auxd xa 
7tpdyLiaxa oxo ovolux xou Irjoou, Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



German - Deutch - Allemand 

German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 

German - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 

Mit Gott sprechen, der Schopfer des Universums, der Lord: 

1., die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Direm. 

3., den en Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage fur mich, zum Sie nicht zu 
dienen. 

4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlernen, wie man die geistige Starke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fur die Falle voran und B) fur 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 

5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 



6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Starke zu beheben. 

7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fullten 
mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 

8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Hir Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf personlicher Ebene 

9. das Sie Unterstutzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wunschen. 

10. DaB Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklart, die Sie sind, und daB ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlernen, wie man erlernt und kann fur Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 

11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mochten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstandnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2: 15) teilt. 

12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstandnis liber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Starke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den ursprunglichen 
Manuskripten ubereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 



13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, naeher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 

14. DaB Sie mir Unterstiitzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Glaubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 

15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich iiber Sie habe. 

16. DaB Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
ubereinzustimmen und daB Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstandnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfahrt, zu sein naeher an, was Sie es fur mich 
sein wunschen. 

17. DaB Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr offnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstandnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 



18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Hirem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontrar zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wiinschen - iiber das Folgen Sie. 

19. DaB keine Krafte des libels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstandnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tauschung betrogen 
wird. 

20. DaB Sie geistige Starke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 

21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konsequenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wiirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 

22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tauschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phanomen (oder diese Falle) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 



man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 

23 DaB Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand geoffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwartigen Falle, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Hire 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Starke durch Hir heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestatigen, Hir Wille 
ubereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Dire Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen. 



Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 



Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantrage zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstutzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdruckens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wortern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorschlag fur eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern modi ten, Vorschlage zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
haufig ein neues Testament, das in Direr Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 



Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mochten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir Biicher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 
Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher fur Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit haufig tun. Sie miissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmaBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 

Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitat haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie konnen Ihr 
eigenes personliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 



auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 
Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 



anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 



begriiBen Dire Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Caro Deus , Obrigada que esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
lancado de modo a que nos somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electronico livro disponivel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electronico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a forca e as 
horas que elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabalhando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aquelas esse are parte da equipa essa ajuda 
lhes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar lhes a forca 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho que voce quer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para nao ter medo e lembrar que tu es o deus o 
qual respostas oracao e quern e encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar que a ti would encorajar lhes , e que voce protege 
lhes , e o trabalho & ministerio que elas sao comprometido 
em. EU orar que voce protegeria lhes de o Espiritual Forcas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio lhes ou lento 
lhes abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim quando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambem reflectir a gente o qual ter feito 
esta edicao disponivel , de modo a que eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 



pessoas EU orar que voce daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e que voce daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo que nos somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
que Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu querer conhecer a ti Melhor e querer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu area e pelo mundo. EU orar que voce daria 
o Electronico livro equipa e aquelas o qual trabalho no 
Websters e aqueles que ajudar lhes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
que voce ajudaria o individuo membros do seu famflia ( e a 
minha famflia ) para nao ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e querer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto voce fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen , 



Dear God, 

Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 



answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 
I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 

and I ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian Croatian Croatian 



Croatian - Prayer Requests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 

Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 

Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 

1. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 

2. taj te ce popustanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti sto koji zelite za napraviti sa mojim zivot , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 

3. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to posluzitelj you. 

4. taj te ce popustanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i nauciti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj rijec Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred i b ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 



5. Taj te Bog ce popustanje mene ponuditi istanje to 
posluzitelj Te vise 

6. Taj te ce podsjetiti mene to pricati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto tezak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj covjecji snaga. 

7. Taj te ce popustanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA ce posluzitelj te vise efektivno. 

8. Taj te ce popustanje mene zelja to studirati tvoj rijec , 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 

9. taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogucnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sto 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoc mene 
shvatiti sto koji zelite mene za napraviti u mojem zivot. 

10. Taj te ce popustanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si , i da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti nauciti kako nauciti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
sto te i tvoj rijec ( Biblija ) 

1 1 . Taj te ce donijeti narod ( ili websiteovi ) u mojem zivot 
tko istanje to znati te , i tko jesu jak in njihov tocnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te ce donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem zivot koji ce biti u mogucnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naucite kako podijeliti Biblija rijec 
od istina (2 Plasljiv 215:). 

12. Taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti to imati velik sporazum o 
sto Biblija inacici je najbolji , sto je vecina tocnost , i sto je 
preko duhovni snaga & Power PC , i sto inacici sporazum sa 
izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 



13. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene koristenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put , i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuci nijedan ceznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te ce popustanje pomoc meni u to shvatiti sto uciniti 
traziti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , sto rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te ce pomoc mene pronaci onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15. taj te ce nanijeti mene to sjecati se to sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( kao sto je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati sto protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popustanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 

16. Taj te ce donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija i doktrina to poklapati se tvoj rijec , Biblija i da te 
ce nastaviti to pomoc mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina moze poboljsati tako da moj posjedovati zivot , stil 
zivota i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to sto koji zelite 
Internet biti za mene. 

17. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zakljucak ) 
vise i vise , i da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije tocnost , taj te ce pomoc mene nauciti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 

18. Taj te ce popustanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni sto Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoc u ucenju in Biblija , 
ako postoje od sto Ja sam sljedece nije od Bog , ili je ugovor 
to sto koji zelite to vas nauciti nas o sljedece te. 



19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo ce ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum sto Imam , ali radije taj JA ce cvrsto drzati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te ce donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA nece biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret 
sto bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novae vama i u vas 
Svet Rijec 

21. Da ako ima je ista taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem zivot 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se moze sprijeciti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasnistvo sporazum , taj te ce donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati sto protiv , 
tako da JA ce odreci se njima in ime od Isus Krist , i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te ce opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina , sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem zivot sa Ono sto 
pruza uzitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo vise fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo citanje tvoj rijec , Biblija 

22. Taj te ce OpenBSD moj oci tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogucnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen ( ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te ce 
popustanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naucite kako pomoc moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 

23. Taj te ce osigurali da jedanput moj oci jesu OpenBSD i 
moj imati sto protiv shvatiti duhovni izrazajnost od tekuci 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te ce pripremiti moj 
sree to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te ce pomoc mene shvatiti 
kako pronaci hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist , JA traziti te predmet potvrditi moj 



zelja biti slozno tvoj htijenje , i Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrost i 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 



Vise podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vjecan Zivot 



Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogucnosti to pomoci te. Mi shvatiti ovaj mozda nece biti 
najbolji ili vecina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi od istiskivanje misao i rijec. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko ce 
voljeti uzeti malolitrazan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoc tisuca od ostali narod 
isto tako , koji ce onda citanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
vise puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloziv u vas jezik ili in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste oblicje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifican jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
istanje istinabog i pokusati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trosak 
novae. 

Ali ukoliko ne moci priustiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga , 
mi moze vise puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoc sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoc. Te trebaju 
imati racunalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to racunalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjiznica ili fakulteti ili sveucilista , otada oni obicno 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Mozete isto tako obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronicka 
posta racun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 



Ugoditi uzeti tren pronaci elektronicka posta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronicka posta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoc ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trosak , i 
Slobodan. 

Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloziv knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti nauciti o Njemu mimo citanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodosli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH CZECH TCHEK 

Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 

Czech - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 

Mluveni az k Buh , clen urcity Stvof itel of clen urcity 
Soubor , clen urcity Hospodin : 

1 . aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k modlit clen urcity majetek aby Nemusim az k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtel bych darovat az k mne clen urcity kuraz az 
k domnivat se tebe a pfijmout jaky tebe potfeba az k jednat 
ma duch , misto mne povysit ja sam vule ( cfl ) nad tvuj. 



3. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of clen urcity neznama az k stat se clen urcity 
odpustit , ci clen urcity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
slouzit you. 

4. aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k videt a az k 
dostat instrukce jak? az k mft clen urcity duchovni sfla 
Nemusim ( docela tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ) jeden ) do 
clen urcity pfihoda vpfed a b ) do ja sam osobni duchovni 
cesta. 

5. Aby tebe Buh chtel bych darovat mne pomoci az k 
potfeba az k slouzit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtel bych 
pfipomenout komu mne az k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmafeny ci do nesnaz , misto trying az k analyzovat 
majetek ja sam ale docela ma lidsky sfla. 

7. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, ze JA chtel bych slouzit 
tebe vfce efektivnf. 8. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne 
jeden porucit az k ucenf tvuj slovo , clen urcity Bible , ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 

9. aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne tak, ze J A 
am schopny az k oznameni majetek do clen urcity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se me tyce byt v pomeru k sem 
tam , to postaci pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne az k zavrazdit ma duch. 

10. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne celek bystrost , az k 
dovidat se jak? az k jasne se vyjadf it az k jinf kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtel bych byt schopny az k dostat instrukce jak? az 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? az k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( clen urcity Bible ) 



1 1 . Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potfeba az k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich pfesny 
dohoda of tebe ( buh ); a Aby tebe chtel bych nest lid ( ci 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule byt schopny az k dodat 
mysli mne az k pfesny dostat instrukce jak? az k delit clen 
urcity Bible Pismo svate pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 

12. Aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne az k dostat instrukce az 
k rmt celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible liceni is nejlepe , kdo is 
nejcetnejsi pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have clen urcity 
nejcetnejsi duchovni sila & mnozstvi , a kdo liceni souhlasi 
jit s duchem casu original rukopis aby tebe dychat clen 
urcity spisovatele of Novy zakon az k psat. 

13. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne az k 
cviceni ma cas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustosit ma cas dale Chybny ci hladovy metody 
az k brat blizky az k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblicky 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska cas ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} } duchovni nest ovoce. 

14. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoc az k mne az k 
dovidat se jaky az k hledat do jeden cirkev ci jeden bydliste 
of uctivani , jaky rody of otazky az k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtel bych pomoci mne az k nalez vef fci ci jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny ci chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtel bych byt pficinou mne na pametnou az k 
memorovat tvuj slovo clen urcity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, ze Dovedu mit ono do ma srdce a rmt ma mysl 
pfipraveny , a byt hbity az k darovat neurc. clen byt v 
souhlase s jini of clen urcity nadeje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 

16. Aby tebe chtel bych nest pomoci az k mne tak, ze ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina az k souhlasit s tvuj slovo , clen urcity 



Bible a aby tebe chtel bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocfnovat byt opravit tak, ze ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odrocit az k byt blizky k 
jakemu licelu tebe potfeba ono az k byt pro mne. 

17. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny ma duchovni jasnozf em 
( konec ) cim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda ci 
chapavost of tebe is ne pfesny , aby tebe chtel bych pomoci 
mne az k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 

18. Aby tebe chtel bych darovat pomoci az k mne tak, ze JA 
chtel bych byt schopny az k oddeleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo J A mit duvera dale , die tvuj cely doktrina do clen 
urcity Bible , jestli vubec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , ci is proti cemu jaky tebe potfeba az k ucit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 

19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of nestesti chtel bych ne odebrat 
jakykoliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtel bych drzet clen urcity znalost ceho jak? az k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech byt klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 

20. Aby tebe chtel bych nest duchovni sfla a pomoci az k 
mne tak, ze JA vule rozchazet se v nazorech byt cast of 
notablove Klesani Pryc ci of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtel bych 
byt duchovo falsovat az k tebe a az k tvuj Svaty Slovo 

21. Aby -li tarn is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch , ci 
jakkoli aby JA mit ne dotazovana osoba az k tebe ackoliv 
Sel bych mit a to jest opatfeni mne die jeden nebo druhy 
kraceni s tebe , ci having dohoda , aby tebe chtel bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost pfistroje / pfihoda bek do ma mysl , 
tak, ze JA chtel bych nectit barvu je jmenem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtel 
bych dat na dfivejsi misto jakykoliv emptiness , sadness ci 



beznadejnost do ma duch jit s duchem casu Radost of clen 
urcity Hospodin , a aby J chtel bych byt vice lozisko dale 
ucenost az k doprovazet tebe do cetba tvuj slovo , Bible 

22. Aby tebe chtel bych nechraneny probuh tak, ze J A chtel 
bych byt schopny az k jasne videt a pochopit -li tarn is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namet , jak? az k dovidat se 
tato pfechodny ( ci tezaury pfihoda ) die jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtel bych darovat mne moudrost az 
k vRdRt a tak, ze JA vule dostat instrukce jak? poslouzit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( pfibuzni ) ne byt cast of it. 

23. Aby tebe chtel bych pojistit aby druhdy probuh ar 
nechraneny a ma mysl dovidat se clen urcity duchovni 
vyznam of beh pfihoda dobyti bydliste do clen urcity svet , 
aby tebe chtel bych chystat se ma srdce az k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtel bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
az k nalez kuraz a sfla docela tvuj Svaty Slovo , clen urcity 
Bible. Jmenem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tazat se na tezaury 
majetek bifmovat ma porucit az k bjH; doma souhlas tvuj 
vule , a JA am ptani se do tvuj moudrost a az k mit jeden 
laska ke komu clen urcity Pravda Amen 



Vice v clen urcity Dno of Blok 
Jak? az k mit Nekonecny Duch 



My ar rad -li tato barevny pruh of modlitba dotaz az k Buh 
is schopny az k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
byt clen urcity nejlepe ci nejcetnejsi efektivni desifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domneni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden navrh do 
jeden lepe desifrovani , ci -li tebe chtel bych do teze mfry az 



k brat jeden maly cinit of tvuj cas az k poslat navrhy az k us 
, tebe vule byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnez , kdo vule 
nekdy cist clen urcity opravit desifrovani. My casto mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pfistupny do tvuj jazyk ci do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny ci davny. -li tebe ar hledet do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny 
psat az k us. Rovnez , my potfeba az k jiste a namahat az k 
byt ve styku aby nekdy , my cinit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby cinit cena penize. 

Aby ne -li tebe delostfelectvo pfitok nejaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocinovat casto cinit neurc. clen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s desifrovani ci 
desifrovani prace. Tebe cinit ne mit az k bjH; jeden odborny 
delnik , ale jeden pofadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe pozadovat mit jeden pocitac ci tebe pozadovat 
mit pfistup az k jeden pocitac v tvuj lokalka knihovna ci 
akademie ci univerzita , od te doby those obvykly mit lepe 
klientela az k clen urcity internovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnez obvykly upevnit tvuj drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka posta licet do existujici az k mail.yahoo.com 

BjH; pfijemny brat jeden dulezitost az k nalez clen urcity 
elektronicka posta adresovat nalezt v clen urcity dno ci clen 
urcity cfl of tato blok. My nadeje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka posta az k us , -li tato is of pomoci ci podpora. 
My rovnez dodat mysli tebe az k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzy. 



My cinit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my cinit 
nekdy bydliste je az k dostat electronically ( zavadeni ) 
ponevadz my ale delat pfistupny clen urcity blok ci clen 
urcity namet aby ar clen urcity nejcetnejsi dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe az k stale byt modlit az k Buh a az k stale byt 



dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do cetba Novy zakon. My vftat 
tvuj otazky a poznamky do elektronicka posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Drogi Bog , Dziekuje 6w ten Nowy Testament 

ma byl zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyc 
si§ liczniejszy okolo ty. Prosz§ mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksiazka rozporzadzalny. 

Prosz§ mi pomoc im zostac wyplacalny praca umocowany , 
i zrobic liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiazki rozporzadzalny 
Prosz§ mi pomoc im wobec miec wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieniadze , ten sila i ten czas 6w oni potrzebowac w klasa 
zostac wyplacalny utrzymywac dzialanie pod k^tem Ty. 
Prosz§ mi pomoc 6w 6w jestescie obowi^zek od ten druzyna 
6w wspolpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 

Podobac si§ dawac im ten sila wobec kontynuowac i dawac 
kazdy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynic. Prosz§ mi pomoc kazdy od im 
wobec nie miec strach i wobec zapamietac 6w jestes ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktory jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA blagac 6w ty bylby zach^cac im , i 6w ty 
ochraniac im , i ten praca & ministerstwo 6w oni sa^ zaj^ty. 
J A blagac 6w ty bylby ochraniac im z ten Duchowy Sily 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dol. Prosz§ mi pomoc podczas JA uzywac 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takze pomyslec od ludzie ktory 
miec wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA 



puszka metalowa modlic si§ za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robic w dalszym ciaj>u wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy spoleczeristwo JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac mi 
pewien milosc od two] Swi^ty Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), i 6w ty bylby dawac mi duchowy madrosc i orientacja 
wobec znac ty polepszyc i wobec rozumiec ten okres 6w 
jestesmy zyjacy w. Prosz§ mi pomoc wobec znac jak wobec 
zawierac z transakcj^ ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowac codziennie. 

Lord Bog , Wspolpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znac 
ty Polepszyc i wobec potrzeba wobec wspolpracownik inny 
Chrzescijanie w mqj powierzchnia i wokolo ten swiat. 
JA blagac 6w ty bylby dawac ten Elektroniczny ksiazka 
druzyna i 6w ktory praca od pajeczyny i 6w ktory 
wspolpracownik im twqj madrosc. JA blagac 6w ty bylby 
wspolpracownik ten indywidualny czlonki od ich rodzina ( i 
mqj rodzina ) wobec nie bye duchowo zwodzil , oprocz 
wobec rozumiec ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawac i 
nastepowac po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytac ty 
wobec czynic tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Slovenian 



Slovenian 



Slovenian - Prayer Requests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 

Slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 



pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 

1 . to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 

2. to vi hoteti izrociti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvazevati 
kaksen hoces vzdrzati svoj zivljenje , namesto mi 
navdusenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vas. 

3. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravicilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streci you. 

4. to vi hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti bozji zakon cvrstost rabim ( skozi vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b ) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izrociti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streci vi vec 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem unicen ali v tezava , namesto tezaven odlociti stvari 
sebi sele skozi svoj cloveski cvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost ter a srcika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti zacetni udarec z zogo vi vec 
razpolozljiv. 



8. to vi hoteti izrociti mi a zahteva studirati vas izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vas izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se cesa , ter to zadostuje pomoc mi razumeti 
kaksen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj zivljenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izrociti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domisljavec 
zmozen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vas izraziti z besedami ( biblija ) 

1 1. to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali websites ) v svoj zivljenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natancen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleci narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj zivljenje kdo hoteti obstati zmozen v 
podzigati mi v natancen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plasljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
priblizno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejsi , kateri je 
najvec natancen , ter kateri has najvec netelesen cvrstost & 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj cas 
v a dober izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj cas naprej napacen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( ce ze ne ste ne resnicno Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izrociti pomoc mi v razumeti kaksen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od castiti , kaksen milosten od 
vprasanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napacen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se nauciti se na pamet vas 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem zivljati to v svoj srcika ter zivljati svoj srce 



pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam priblizno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleci ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vas izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdrznost v pomoc mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moci obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten zivljenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdrznost to live 
at warefare with s.o. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natancen , to vi hoteti pomoc mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnicno je. 

18. to vi hoteti izrociti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domisljavec zmozen razstati se poljuben napacen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vas veder 
poucevanje v biblija , ce sploh kateri od kaksen jaz sem 
sledec ni od Bog , ali je nasprotno eemu kaksen hoces uciti 
nas priblizno sledec vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , sele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdrzati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleci netelesen cvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nocem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domisljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vas svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to ce je nic to imam velja v svoj zivljenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should zivljati 
ter to je preprecljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pesacenje z vami , 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleci oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreci se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost , sadness ali obup v svoj 



zivljenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domisljavec vec zarisce 
naprej ucenje slediti vi z citanje vas izraziti z besedami , 
biblija 

22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oci tako da jaz domisljavec zmozen 
v jasno zagledati ter pred sodiscem se pismeno obvezati ce 
je a velik prevara priblizno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se ucil kako v pomoc svoj prijateljstvo ter 
ljubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( zlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 

23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoc svoj oci ste odpirac ter 
svoj srce razumeti bozji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srcika 
vzeti vas resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoc mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter cvrstost skozi vas svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vas hoteti , ter vprasam zakaj vas modrost ter imeti 
a ljubezen od resnica Amen. 



vec pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti vecen zivljenje 



mi smo vesel ce to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prosnja v 
Bog ) je zmozen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljsi ali najvec uspesen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
razlicen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. ce 
vi zivljati a nasvet zakaj a rajsi prevod , ali ce vi hoteti vsec 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vas cas posiljati nasvet v nas , 
bos pomaganje tisoc od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
citanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto zivljati a nova zaveza 



pri roki v vas jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star, ce isces a 
nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 
mi biti brez v obstati varen ter zaceti v biti obhajan to vcasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strosek 
penez. 

sele ce vi ne morem privosciti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moci pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoc s prevod ali prevod opus, vi nikar ne zivljati to 
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , sele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should zivljati a 
racunalo ali vi should zivljati postranski v a racunalo v vas 
tukajsnji knjiznica ali visja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno zivljati rajsi vez v stazist v bolnisnici. vi moci 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vas lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verizna srajca racun z tekoc v mail.yahoo.com 

prosim zalotiti a vaznost za odkriti elektronski verizna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje bos poslal elektronski verizna srajca v nas , ce to je 
od pomoc ali encouragement, mi tudi podzigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste ce ne 
strosek , ter prost. 

mi delati zivljati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , sele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gricevje ) 
zato ker mi sele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
najvec prosnja. mi podzigati vi v vzdrznost prositi v Bog ter 
v vzdrznost zvedeti priblizno njega z citanje novi testament, 
mi izreci dobrodoslico vas vprasanje ter razloziti z 
elektronski verizna srajca. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



srckan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen zvedeti vec priblizno vi. prosim pomoc preprosti 
ljudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoc jih premoci opus nagel , ter izdelovanje vec 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoc jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , cvrstost ter cas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmozen vzdrzevati ki dela zakaj vi. 
prosim pomoc oni to ste del od skupina to pomoc jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izrociti jih cvrstost v vzdrznost ter 
izrociti vsakteri od jih bozji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoc vsakteri od jih v ne 
zivljati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podzigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih , ter opus & ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s cim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava skoda jih ali pocasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoc mi cas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti ljudje kdo zivljati narejen to naklada 
pri roki , 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moci vzdrznost v 
pomoc vec narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti mi a 
ljubezen od vas svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izrociti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 



znati vi rajsi ter v razumeti epoha od cas to mi smo zivljenje 
v. 

prosim pomoc mi znati kako v obravnavati tezek to jaz sem 
soociti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoc mi hoteti znanje vi rajsi 
ter hoteti pomoc drugi krscanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 
jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izrociti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoc jih vas 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoc poedinec 
clanstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , sele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvazevati 
ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali jezo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu ljudstva, 
usmiljenja itd. jezuit , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



llltlhal diyOS , pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi , 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 



kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa & magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 
masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 
masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Armas Jumala , Kiittaa te etta nyt kuluva 
Veres Jalkisaados has esittamislupa joten etta me 
aari eteva jotta kuulla enemman jokseenkin te. 

Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta olla eteva jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtia enemman Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidat jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha , kesto ja aika 
etta he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla eteva jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 

Haluta auttaa ne etta aari erita -lta joukkue etta auttaa heidat 
model after by jokapaivainen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidat kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -lta heidat 
henki- ymmartavainen ajaksi aikaansaada etta te haluta 
heidat jotta ajaa. 

Haluta auttaa joka -lta heidat jotta ei hankkia pelata ja jotta 
muistaa etta te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimea hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -lta kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytaa 
hartaasti etta te edistaa heidat , ja etta te suojata heidat , ja 
aikaansaada & ministerikausi etta he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te suojata heidat polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este etta haitta heidat eli hitaasti 
heidat heittaa. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jalkisaados jotta kin ajatella -lta ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
etta I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytaa hartaasti ajaksi heidat ja 



joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemman ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus we lempia -lta 
sinun Pyha Sana ( Veres Jalkisaados ), ja etta te kimmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyoja 
ja jotta kasittaa aika -lta aika etta me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala etta I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyoja ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeilla maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN pyytaa hartaasti etta te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidat sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa hartaasti etta te auttaa yksilo jasenmaara -lta heidan 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttaa , 
ainoastaan jotta kasittaa te ja jotta haluta jotta hyvaksya ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka elamantapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa nama tavarat kotona maine -lta Jeesus , 
Vastuunalainen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Raring Gud , Tack sjalv sa pass den har Ny 

Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta at vi er 
duglig till lara sig mer omkring du. Behag hjalpamig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den har Elektronisk bok 
tillganglig. 



Behag hjalpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillganglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alia resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjalpa mig den har sa pass de/vi/du/ni ar del om 
spannen sa pass hjalp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsatta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har radsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar bon och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk & ministaren sa pass de er 
forlovad i. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjalpa mig nar JAG anvanda den har Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tanka om folk vem har gjord den har 
upplagan tillganglig , sa fakta at JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsatta till hjalp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en karlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du battre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjalpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Fralsare Gud , Hjalpa mig till vilja till veta du Battre 
och till vilja till hjalp annan Kristen i min areal och i 
omkrets det varld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den har vem arbeta pa den 
spindelvav och den har vem hjalp dem din visdom. 
JAG be sa pass du skulle hjalp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat , 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du i 
varje vag. och JAG fraga du till gor de har sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Allerkserest God , Tak for Ian at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet l0st i den grad at vi er kan hen til laere 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjaelp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
g0r indevaerende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjselp sig at blive k0bedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
flere Elektronisk b0ger anvendelig Behage hjaslp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krasfter og den gang 
at de savn for at vaere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 

Behage hjaelp dem at er noget af den hold at hjaslp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indr0mme sig den 
krasfter hen til fortsastte og indr0mme hver i sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjaslp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrask og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar b0n og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 

JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde & ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrask sig eller sen sig nede. 

Behage hjaslp mig hvor JEG hjaslp indevaerende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevaerende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortsaette hen til 
hjaelp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme mig en 



kserlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den Ny Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indr0mme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende i. 

Behage hjselp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God , 
Hjselp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
gerne hjselp anden Christians i mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 

JEG bed at jer ville indr0mme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjselp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjselp den individ 
medlemmer i deres slsegt ( og mig slsegt ) hen til ikke vsere 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made, og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den bensevne i Jesus , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



MojiHTBa k 6ory ,3,oporoii Eor, Bm hto Swjih 
BbinymeHbi oto Gospel hjih stot hobmh testament Taic, 
^rro mm 6yAeM BbiyHHTb 6ojibiiie o Bac. nxracajiyHCTa 
noMorHTe jhoasm OTBercTBeHHbiM ajih /jenaTb 3ry 
3jieKTpoHHyio KHHry HMeiomeiica. Bbi 3HaeTe ohh h bm 
M05KeTe noMOHb hm. no5KajiyiiCTa noMorHTe hm MOHb 
pa6oTaTb 6mctpo, h cjienawre 6onee sneKTpoHHbie khhth 
HMeiomeiica no5KajiyiiCTa noMorHTe hm HMerb Bee 



pecypcbi, AeHbr, npoHHOCTb h BpeMa Koropbie ohh ajih roro 
^rroGbi MOHb #ep>KaTb pa6oTaTb ajih Bac. ITroKajryHCTa 
noMorHTe tcm oy/ryT nacrbio KOMaH/rbi noMoraeT hm Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe ocHOBainie. nroKajiyHcra jiawre hm npoHHOCTb 
jxm roro MTo6bi npoAOJDKaTb h ^aBaTb icaawMy H3 hx 
AyxoBHoe BHHKaHne jxm pa6oTbi mto bm xothtc hx 
c^ejiaTb. Ilo5KajiyHCTa noMorHTe icaawMy H3 hx He HMeTb 
crpax h He BcnoMHHaTb mto bm dynere 6oroM OTBenaiOT 
MOJiHTBe h in charge of Bee. if mojuo mto bm o6oaphjih hx, 
h mto bm 3amHmaeTe hx, h pa6crra & MHHHCTepcTBO mto 

OHH BKJUOHeHM BHyTpH. 

if MOJUO MTO BM 3aiHHTHJIH HX OT /TyXOBHMX yCHJIHH HJIH 

Apyrnx npenoH CMorjiH noBpe^HTb hm hjih 3aMeAJnrn> hm 
bhh3. rio5KajryHCTa noMorHTe MHe Kor/ia a Hcnojib3yio stot 
hobmh testament raidce jxm roro mto6m /ryMaTb jnoAen 
AenajiH stot BapnaHT HMeiomeHca, TaK, mto a CMory 
noMOJiHTb jxm hx h no3TOMy hx CMorHTe npoAOJDKaTb 
noMOHb 6ojibHie jnoAen. 

JI Momo mto bm ^ajiH MHe Bjno6jieHHOCTb Baniero 
CBaTeHHiero cnoBa (HoBbina 3aBeT), h mto bm /iaJiH MHe 
/ryxoBHbie npeMy/rpocTb h pacno3HaHHe ajm Toro mto6m 
3HaTb Bac 6onee jryHine h noiurrb nepHO^o BpeMeHH 
kotopom mm 5KHBeM b. ITroKajryHCTa noMorHTe MHe cyMerb 
KaK o6maTbca c 3arpyAHeHHHMH mto a confronted c 
KaayiMM /THeM. JlopA Bor, noMoraeT MHe xoTerb 3HaTb Bac 
6onee jryHHie h xoTeTb noMOHb ^pyniM xpHcraaHicaM b 
Moen o6nacTH h BOicpyr MHpa. 

if Momo mto bm ^ajiH 3jieKTpoHHyio KOMaH/ry h Te KHHrn 
noMoraiOT hm Bania npeMy/rpocTb. if mojuo mto bm 
noMorjiH HH^HBH/ryajibHMM HjieHaM hx ceMbH (h Moen 
ceMbn) /ryxoBHOCT 6biTb o6MaHyTMM, ho noiurrb Bac h 
xoTeTb npHHaTb h nocjie/tOBaTb 3a Bac b KaayiOH /jopore. 
TaK5Ke Aanre HaM komiJiopt h WBejieime b sth BpeMeHa h a 



cnpaniHBaeM, mto bm ^enaeTe 3th Benin in the name of 
CbfflOK 6ora, jesus christ, aMHm>, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



,3,par Bor , EjiaroaapH th to3h to3h Hob 
3aBemaHne has p.p. ot be ocBoSoacaaBaivi TaKa 
to3h Hne CTe cnocoSeH kbm yna ce noBene 
HaoKOJio th. XapecBaM noMaraM onpeaejiHTejieH hjich 
xopa OTroBopeH 3a npHroTBaHe to3h Electronic KHHra 
HaniPieH. 

XapecBaM noMaraM Tax ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH kt>m pa6oTa 
nocra , h npaBa noBene Electronic KHiDKapHHHa HajHrneH 
XapecBaM noMaraM Tax ki>m HMaM nan onpeAeinrrejieH 
HjieH cpe/tCTBO , orrpeaejiHTeneH hjich napn , 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich ycTOHHHBOCT h onpeAejnrrejieH hjich 
BpeMe to3h Te wyama in pe# ki>m 6i>Aa cnoco6eH ki>m 
/rbp5Ka /TBH5KeHHe 3a Th. XapecBaM noMaraM ot that T03H 
ere nacT Ha onpeAejiHTeneH HjieH Birpar T03H noMaraM Tax 
Ha an BceKH^HeBeH 6a3a. 

XapecBaM ^aBaM Tax onpeAejnrreneH HjieH yctohhhboct 
ki>m npoAtiDKaBaM h /laBaM BceKH Ha Tax onpeAejnrreneH 
HjieH /ryxoBeH cxBamaHe 3a onpeaejiHTejieH nneH pa6oTa 
TO3H th jnmca Tax ki>m npaBa. 

XapecBaM noMaraM BceKH Ha Tax ki>m He HMaM crpax h ki>m 
noMHa T03H th ere onpeAejiHTeneH hjich Bor koh OTroBop 
MOJiHTBa h koh e in m>jTHa Ha bchhko. A3 Mona to3h th yac 
HacbpnaBaM Tax , h to3h th 3aiHHraBaM Tax , h 



onpeAejiHTeneH hjich pa6oTa & mhhhctcpctbo to3h Te ere 
3am>iDKaBaM in. A3 mojih to3h th yac 3amHTaBaM Tax ot 
onpeAenHTeneH hjich flyxoBeH Quia hjih ^pyr npenKa to3h 
p.t. ot can Bpe^a Tax hjih 6aBeH Tax rono Bi>3BHHieHHe. 
XapecBaM noMaraM me Kora A3 ynoTpe6a to3h Hob 
3aBemaHne kt>m cbhio mhcjih Ha onpeAejnnejieH hjich xopa 
koh HMaM p.t. h p.p. ot make to3h wmsooie HajnmeH , TaKa 
TO3H A3 Mora mojih 3a Tax h TaKa Te Mora npoAtiracaBaM 
kt>m noMaraM noBene xopa A3 mojih to3h th yac /jaBaM me 
a jho6ob Ha your Cbot JfyMa ( onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Hob 
3aBemaHHe ), h to3h th yac /jaBaM me /ryxoBeH Mt>/rpocT h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p h ki>m pa36npaM 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich nepnoA Ha BpeMe to3h HHe ere 5khb 
in. XapecBaM noMaraM me ki>m 3Haa icaic ki>m pa3AaBaM c 
onpeAejiHTeneH hjich MtneH to3h A3 cbm ronpaBaM npeA c 
BceKH Ren. 

JlopA Bor , IloMaraM me kt>m jnmca ki>m 3Haa th no-Ao6i>p 
h ki>m jnmca ki>m noMaraM #pyr Xphcthhhckh in my nnom 
h HaoKono onpeAejiHTeneH hjich cbot. 

A3 MOJiH to3h th yac ^aBaM onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH Electronic 
KHHra Bnpar h ot that koh pa6oTa Ha onpeAejnrrejieH HjieH 
website h ot that koh noMaraM Tax your Mi>/rpocT. A3 mojih 
to3h th y5K noMaraM onpeAejnrreneH HjieH jnmeH hjichctbo 
Ha TexeH ceMencTBO ( h my ceMencTBO ) ki>m He 6i>Aa 
/ryxoBeH H3MaMBaM , ho ki>m pa36npaM th h ki>m jnmca kt>m 
npneMaM h cjie^BaM th in BceKH m>T. h A3 mrraM th ki>m 
npaBa Te3H Hemo in onpeflejnrreneH hjich HMe Ha He3yHT , 
Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. §u bu Incil bkz. 

have be serbest brrakmak taki biz are guclu -e dogru 
ogrenmek daha hakktnda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
onlan -e dogru muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlan -e 
dogru -si olmak turn belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili 
tanimlik para , belgili tanimlik giic ve belgili tanimlik zaman 
adl. 

su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are boliim -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlan ustunde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlan belgili tanimlik giic -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlan belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adl. 
su sen istemek onlan -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlan -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru ammsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti ylireklendirmek onlan , ve adl. 
su sen korumak onlan , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlan —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giic ya da diger 
engel adl. 

su -ebil zarar onlan ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu Incil -e dogru da 
diisun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 



etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tammlik incil ), 
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tammlik dondiirmemem adl. su biz are canh 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tammlik muskulat adl. 
su I am kar§i koymak ile her gun. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adma Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. su bu Incil bkz. have be serbest 
brrakmak taki biz are gii^lii -e dogru ogrenmek daha 



hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu icin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru 
muktedir i§ hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e dogru -si 
olmak turn belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili tanimlik para , 
belgili tanimlik giic ve belgili tanimlik zaman adl. 
su onlar liizum icin muktedir almak calisma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are bolum -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlari ustiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlik giic -e dogru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret icin belgili tanimlik i§ adl. 

su sen istemek onlari -e dogru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e dogru degil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
dogru animsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yureklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
su sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tanimlik i§ & bakanlik adl. 
su onlar are me§gul icinde. I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlari —dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giic ya da diger 
engel adl. 

su -ebil zarar onlari ya da yava§ onlan asagi. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman I kullanma bu incil -e dogru da 
dusun belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmi§ 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek icin 
onlan vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e dogru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tanimlik Incil ), 
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillihk ve 
discernment -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e dogru 
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondurmemem adl. su biz are canh 
icinde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e dogru bilmek 
nasil -e dogru dagitmak ile belgili tanimlik muskulat adl. 



su I am kar§i koymak ile her gun. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e dogru istemek -e dogru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e dogru istemek -e dogru yardim etmek diger Hristiyan 
icinde benim alan ve cevrede belgili tammlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tammlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim i§ iistiinde belgili tammlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akillilik. 
I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tammlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e dogru degil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
dogru istemek -e dogru almak ve izlemek sen icinde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e dogru yapmak bunlar e§ya adina Isa , 
amin , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Serbia - Servia - Serbian 

Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 

Serbia ■ Prayer Requests (praying ) to G od ■ explained in 
Serbian (Servian) Language 

Molitva za Bog ## Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moci cuti moj molitva 
Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 



Kako za naci predaja iz urok Raspolozenje 

Kako za zasluga odredeni clan istinit Bog nad Nebo 

Kako otkriti odredeni clan Hriscanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 
Vazan za Bog 
Bog zeljan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba 

Isus Krist moci pomoc 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj zivot 
Molitva Trazenju 

stvar taj te moc oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Trazenju kod te , okolo te 



Govorenje za Bog , odredeni clan Kreator nad odredeni 
clan Svemir , odredeni clan Gospodar : 

1 . taj te davati za mene odredeni clan hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni clan stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni clan hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti sta te 
oskudica raditi s moj zivot , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vas. 

3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni clan nepoznat za postati odredeni clan isprika , 
inace odredeni clan osnovica umjesto mene ne za sluziti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa uciti kako za imati 
odredeni clan duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj rijec 



Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni clan dogadaj ispred pa P ) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 

5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za sluziti Te 
briny 

6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inace u problemima , umjesto tezak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj ljudsko bice sway. 

7. Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA sluziti te briny delotvorno. 

8. Taj te davati mene jedan zelja za ucenje tvoj rijec , Biblija 
, ( odredeni clan Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoc za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogucnosti za obavestenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj rijec ) sta JA moci osobno vezati za , pa taj 
volja pomoc mene shvatiti sta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj zivot. 

10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moci uciti kako 
uciti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza sto te pa tvoj rijec ( 
Biblija ) 

11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inace websites ) unutra moj zivot 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inace websites ) unutra moj zivot tko ce biti u mogucnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za tocno uciti kako za podeliti Biblija rec nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 

12. Taj te pomoc mene uciti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
sta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , sta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu vecina precizan , pa sta je preko 



duhovni sway & snaga , pa sta prtkaz sloziti se s odredeni 
clan izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni clan autorstvo 
nad odredeni clan Novi Zavjet za pisati. 

13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inace prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inace trajan duhovni voce. 

14. Taj te davati pomoc za mene za shvatiti sta za traziti 
unutra jedan crkva inace jedan mjesto nad zasluga , sta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoc mene za naci vernik 
inace jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inace neistinit odgovor. 

15. taj te uzrok mene za secati se za sjecati se tvoj rijec 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moci imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamcenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni clan nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 

16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj rijec , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoc mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moci poboljsati tako da moj vlastiti zivot , stil 
zivota pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za sta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 

17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zakljucak ) sve vise , 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inace percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoc mene uciti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 

18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moci za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni sta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 



tvoj jasan poucavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad sta JA 
sam sledece nije nad Bog , inace 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa sta te oskudica za poucavati nama 
okolo sledece te. 

19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
sta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadrzati odredeni clan znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 

20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni clan Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inace nad iko pokret sta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Rijec 

21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo sto taj J A 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj zivot , inace iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprjecavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te , 
inace imajuci sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamcenje , tako da JA odreci se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina , sadness inace 
ocajavati unutra moj zivot s odredeni clan Radost nad 
odredeni clan Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotocen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod citanje tvoj 
rijec , odredeni clan Biblija 

22. Taj te otvoren moj oci tako da JA moci za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti danasji 
fenomen ( inace ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja uciti kako za pomoc moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 



23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom moj oci biti otvoreni pa moj 
pamcenje shvatiti odredeni clan duhovni izrazajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni clan svet 
, taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoc mene shvatiti kako za naci hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Rijec , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist , JA traziti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuci moj zelja da bude slozno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad 
odredeni clan Istina Da 



Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vjecan Zivot 



Nama biti dearth da danasji foil ( nad molitva trazenju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogucnosti za pomoci 
te. Nama shvatiti danasji ne moze biti odredeni clan najbolji 
inace vecina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan razlicit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reci. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inace da te 
slican za uzeti jedan malen kolicina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te ce biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda citanje odredeni clan 
poboljsan prevod. Nama cesto imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloziv unutra tvoj jezik inace unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inace star. 

Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifican jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada , 
nama ciniti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj ciniti 
kostati novae. Ipak da te ne moci priustiti neki od tim 
elektronicki knjiga , nama moci cesto ciniti dobro razmena 



nad elektronicki knjiga umjesto pomoc s prevod inace 
prevod posao. 



Te ne morati postojati jedan strucan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan racunar inace te treba 
imati pristup za jedan racunar kod tvoj mestanin biblioteka 
inace univerzitet inace univerzitet , otada tim obicno imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni clan Internet. Te moci isto obicno 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski posta 
racun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni clan elektronski 
posta adresa smjesten podno inace odredeni clan kraj nad 
danasji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
posta nama , da danasji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoc inace hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrahriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronicki Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
kostati , pa Slobodan. 



Nama ciniti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik , 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloziv 
odredeni clan knjiga inace odredeni clan tema taj biti preko 
zatrazen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti uciti okolo Njemu kod citanje odredeni clan 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodosao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski posta. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Draga Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 

has been released so that noi sintem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid , §i a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajuta-ma pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength §i art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie inauntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pastra 
working pentru Tu. 

Te rog ajuta-ma aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua §i a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 

Te rog ajuta-ma each de pe ei la spre nu have fear sj la spre 
a-§i aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer §i cine este el inauntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , §i that tu a proteja pe ei , §i 
art.hot. work & ministru that ei sint ocupat inauntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 

Te rog ajuta-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei §i so ei a putea a 



continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will da-mi o dragoste de al tau Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), §i that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom §i discernment la spre know tu better §i la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that noi sintem viu 
inauntru. 

Te rog ajuta-ma la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajuta-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better §i la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin inauntru 
meu arie §i around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team §i aceia cine work pe website §i aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tau wisdom. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( §i meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu §i eu la spre nevoie la spre accent §i a urma tu 
inauntru fiecare way. §i I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia 
things in nume de Jesus , Amen , 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian - Russe - Russie 

Russian Prayer Requests - 



MojIHTBa K 

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 

6ora KaK 6or McraceT ycjibmiaTb MoeMy 

MOJiHTBe KaK cnpocHTb, mto 6or Ran noMomb k MHe 

KaK HaiiTH jryxoBHoe naBejieime 

KaK Hairra deliverance ot 3Jieiniiero 

jryxoB KaK noicjiOHHTbca noncTHHe 6or 

paa KaK Hairra xpHcraaHCKoe 

6ora KaK noMOJiHTb k 6ory no 

jesus christ a mncoiTia He MOJinna nepeA 

BaacHbiM k Bino6jieHHOCTaM 6ora 

6ora Ka5KAoe HHAHBH/ryajibHoe 

jesus, kotop nepcoHbi christ McraceT noMOHb 

AenaeT BHHMaTenbHOCTb 6ora o mohx Bemax 

3anpOCOB MOJiHTBe 

5KH3HH bm MorjiH xoTeTb jjjui paccMOTpeHiui noroBopHTb K 
6ory o 3anpocax mojihtbc 
BaMH, o mc 



roBopam k 6ory, co3/jaTejib BcejieHHoro, jiop/j: 
1. bbi /jajiii 6bi k MHe CMejiocTii noiviojiHTfc Benin a /jjih 

TWO HT06bI nOMOJIHTfc 

2. Bbi JjaJIH 6bl K MHe CMejIOCTH BepHTb BaM H npHHHMaTb 

bm xoTHTe CAejiaTb c Moeii >KH3Hbio, BMecTO MeHa exalting 
moh bojih (HaMepne) Han tbohm. 

3. bm jiaJiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm toto mtoGm He 
npenaTCTBOBaTb mohm crpaxaM HencBecTHa craTb 

OTrOBOpKaMH, HJIH OCHOBa JiflU MeHa, KOTOp Hy5KHO He 

cjry5KHTb bm. 4. bm jjajiH 6m MHe noMomb jxm roro mtoGm 



yBjmeTb h BbiyHHTb KaK HMeTb /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb a 
(nepe3 Banie cjiobo 6h6jihh) a) /via cnynaeB Bnepea h 6) 
jxm Moero co6cTBeHHoro jnmHoro /ryxoBHoro 
nyTeniecTBHH. 

5. ^to bm 6or /jajiH MHe noMomb jxm toto hto6m xoTeTb 
cny5KHTb bm 6onbnie 

6. ^to bm remind, mto a pa3roBapHBan c BaMH (prayer)when 
a ce6a paccrpobre hjih b 3aTpy/nieHHH, bmccto m>rraTbca 
pa3peniHTb Benin TOJibKO nepe3 mok> jno/tCKyio npoHHOCTb. 

7. ^to bm Aajin MHe npeMy/rpocTb n cep/me 3anojiHnjio c 
6n6jiencKon npeMy/rpocTbio Taic HOI1 a cjryjKHji 6m bm 

3(J)(J)eKTHBHO. 

8. ^to bm /lajin MHe 5KenaHne royHHTb Banie cjiobo, 
6h6jihk>, (HoBbina 3aBeT Gospel John), on a personal basis, 

9. bm flaJin 6m noMonjH k MHe TaK, mto a 6y/ry 3aMeTHTb 
Benin b 6h6jihh (BameM cnoBe) a Mory jihhho OTHecra k, h 
KOTopoH noM05KeT MHe noHaTb bm xoTHTe MeHa c^ejiaTb b 

MOeH 5KH3HH. 

10. ^to bm ^ajiH MHe 6ojibmoe pacno3HaHne, jxm roro 
MTo6bi noHaTb KaK o6i>acHHTb k ^pyrHM KOTopbie bm, h mto 
a Mor BbiyHHTb KaK BbiyHHTb h cyMeTb KaK croaTb BBepx 
AJia Bac h Bamero cnoBa (6h6jihh) 

1 1 . ^to bm npHHecjiH jnoAen (hjih websites) b Moen 5kh3hh 

XOTaT 3HaTb BaC, H KOTOpbie CHJIbHM B HX TOHHOM 

BHHKaHHH Bac (6or); h to bm npHHecjiH 6m jhoach (hjih 
websites) b Moen 5kh3hh dyjier o6o/rpnTb MeHa tohho 
BbiyHHTb KaK pa3AejiHTb 6h6jihk> cjiobo npaB^M (2 timothy 
2:15). 



12. ^to Bbi noMorjiH MHe BbiyHHTb HMeTb 6onbnioe 
BHHKaHne o KOTopbiH BapnaHT 6h6jihh caMbie jryHiirae, 

KOTOpblH CaMblH TOHHblH, H KOTOpblH HMeeT CaMbK 

AyxoBHbie npoHHOCTb & cnny, h KOTopaa BapnaHT 
cornaniaeTca c nepBOHanajibHO pyKonncaMH mto bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH aBTopbi HoBbina 3aBeT HanncaTb. 

13. ^to bm /jajiH noMomb k MHe jxm Hcnojib30BaHHH Moero 
BpeMeHH b xopomeH Aopore, h jxm Toro mtoGm He 

paCTOHHTejIbCTBOBaTb MOe BpeMfl Ha JITOKHblX hjih nycTbix 

MeTO^ax nonyHHTb closer to 6or (ho to He 6y;nyre 
noHCTHHe 6H6neHCK), h rae Te MeTO^bi He npoH3BO/iaT 

HHKaKOH AOJirOCpOHHblH HJIH lasting /TyXOBHblH 

njiOAOOBom. 

14. ^to bm ^ajiH noMomb k MHe noHHTb look for b nepicoB 

HJIH MeCTe nOKJIOHeHHa, HTO BH/Tbl BOnpOCOB, KOTOp Hy5KH0 

cnpocHTb, h mto bm noMorjiH MHe HaHTH Bepyioiinix HJIH 
pastor c 6ojibmoH /ryxoBHOH npeMy/rpocTbio bmccto jiencnx 

HJIH JI05KHbIX OTBeTOB. 

15. Bbi npHHHHHJIH 6bl MeHH BCnOMHHTb /TJIH TOrO MT06bI 

3anoMHHTb Bame cjiobo 6h6jihh (such as Romans 8), Taic, 
mto a CMory HMeTb ero b MoeM cep/rne n HMeTb moh pa3yM 
6biTb noAroTOBjieHHbiM, n totobo #aTb otbct k /ipyroMy H3 
ynoBaHna KOTopoe a HMeio o Bac. 

16. ^to bm npHHecjin noMonjb k MHe Taic HOI1 moh 
co6cTBeHHbie Teojioraa n ^OKTpnHbi jxm roro mto6h 
coraacHTbca c BamnM cjiobom, 6n6jinen n mto bm 
npoAOJDKajincb noMOHb MHe cyvieTb KaK Moe BHHKaHne 

AOKTpHHbl M05KH0 yjiyHHIHTb TaK, MTO MOH co6cTBeHHbie 

5KH3Hb, lifestyle h noHHMaTb 6y/ryT npoAOJDKaTbca 6biTb 
closer to Bbi xothtc hx 6biTb jxm mean. 



17. ^TO Bbl paCKpblJIH MOK) flyXOBHyK) npOHHIjaTejIbHOCTb 

(3atcjiK)HeHHJi) 6onbnie h 6onbnie, h mto rae moh BHHKainie 

HJIH BOCIipHHaTHe BaC He TOHHbl, MTO Bbl nOMOrjIH MHe 

BbiyHHTb jesus christ noncTHHe. 

18. ^to Bbi /jajiH noMomb k MHe Taic HOI1 a Mor 6m 
OT/iejiHTb ino6bie jiroKHbie pHTyanbi a 3aBHcen Ha, ot Baiirax 
acHbix npenoAaBaTenbCTB b 6h6jihh, ecnn jno6oe H3, to a 
following He 6ora, hjih npoTHBonoji05KHbi k bm xothtc jxm 
Toro MTo6bi HayHHTb HaM - o cneAOBaTb 3a BaMH. 

19. ^to jno6bie ycHjiHH 3na take away HHCKOJibKO /ryxoBHoe 

BHHKaHHe a HMeiO, HO AOBOJIbHO mto a coxpaHHji 3HaHHe 

KaK 3HaTb rac h 6biTb o6MaHyTbiM BHyrpH these days 
/ryxoBHoro o6MaHa. 

20. ^to bm npHHecjiH /ryxoBHyio npoHHOCTb h noMorjin k 
MHe TaK HOI! a He oy/ry nacTbio 6ojibiiiOH nanaTb nponb 
hjih jno6oro ABiDKeHHa 6bijio 6bi /ryxoBHOCT counterfeit k 
BaM h k BameMy CBaTeraiieMy cnoBy. 

21. To ecnn MTO-Hn6bmb, to a ^ejiaji b Moen 5kh3hh, hjih 
jno6aa ^opora mto a He OTBenaji k BaM no Mepe roro icaic a 
AOjraceH HMeTb h to npeAOTBpamaeT MeHa ot hjih ryjiaTb c 

BaMH, HJIH HMeTb nOHHMaTb, MTO Bbl npHHecjiH Te 

things/responses/events back into moh pa3yM, TaK HOI1 a 
OTpenbjica 6bi ot hx in the name of jesus christ, h Bee H3 hx 

BJIHaHHH H nOCJieACTBHH, H MTO Bbl 3aMeHHJIH jno6bie 

emptiness, TOCKjiHBOCTb hjih despair b Moen 5kh3hh c 
yTexon jiopaa, h mto a 6ojibme 6mji c<J)OKyciipoBaH Ha 
yHHTb nocjie/tOBaTb 3a BaMH nyreM nnraTb rame cjiobo, 
6n6jiHa. 

22. ^to bm pacKpbijiH moh rjia3a TaK HOI! a Mor 6m acHO 
yBH/ieTb h y3HaTb ecjin 6y#eT 6ojibiiiOH o6MaH o /ryxoBHbix 
TeMax, to KaK noHaTb 3to aBjieHne (hjih 3th cjiynan) ot 



6H6neiiCKOH nepcneKTHBM, h mto bm mmvi MHe 
npeMy/rpocrb ajih roro hto6m 3HaTb h TaK HQTI a Bbiyny 

KaK nOMOHb MOHM ^py3b3M H nOJIK)6HJI OAHH 

(poACTBeHHHKH) ajih roro MTo6bi He 6biTb HacTbio ee. 

23 ^to bm o6ecneHHjiH mto pa3 moh raa3a pacicpbiHbi h moh 
pa3yM noHHMaeT /ryxoBHoe 3HaneHHe TeKymne co6mthji 
npHHHMaa Mecro b Mnpe, mto bm ikwotobhjih Moe cep/me 
jxm roro MTo6bi npn3HaBaTb Bamy npaB/ry, h mto bm 
noMorjiH MHe noroiTb KaK Hairra CMenocTb h npoHHOCTb 
nepe3 Bame CBaTeraiiee cjiobo, 6h6jihio. In the name of 
jesus christ, a nponry 3th Benin no/rrBepjK/iaa Moe jKejiamie 
6biTb b cooTBeTCTBHH BaiiieH BOJien, h % nponry Bama 
npeMy/rpocTb h HMeTb Bjno6jieHHOCTb npaB/rbi, AMHHb. 



Bojibme Ha pps CTpaHHHbi 

KaK HMeTb BeHHaaa }KH3Hb 



Mbl paHOCTHM eCJIH 3TOT CnHCOK (3anpOCOB MOJIHTBe K 

6ory) M05KeT noMOHb BaM. Mbi noHHMaeM 3to He mtokct 
6biTb caMMH jryHiHHH hjih caMMH 3(J)(J)eKTHBHMH nepeBOA. 
Mbi noHHMaeM mto 6y/ryT MHoro no-pa3HOMy ^opor 
BbipaacaTb mmcjih h cnoBa. Ecjih bm HMeeTe npe/ijicwKeHHe 
jxm 6onee jryHiiiero nepeBOAa, hjih ecjin bm xotcji 6mjih 6m 
npHHHTb Manoe KOJiHHecTBO Baniero BpeMeHH nocnaTb 
npeAJi05KeHHa k HaM, to bm oy^eTe noMoraTb TbicjpiaM 
moAax TaioKe, KOTopbie nocne 3Toro npoHHraiOT 
yjryHmeHHMH nepeBO^. Mbi nacTO HMeeM hobmh testament 
HMeiomHHca b BanieM jbmkc hjih b a3bncax pe/pco hjih 
CTapo. Ecjih bm cmotphtc jxm HOBoro testament b 
cneijHiJiHHecKH a3bnce, to nwKajryHCTa HannniHTe k HaM. 



Taioice, mm xothm 6biTb yBepeHbi h nbiraeMca CB33MBaTb to 
HHor/ia, mm npe^JiaraeM KHHrn KOTopbie He cbo6oaho h 

KOTOpbie CTOHT ReHbT. Ho eCJIH Bbl He M05KeTe n03BOJIHTb 
HeKOTOpbie H3 Tex 3JieKTpOHHbIX KHHr, TO Mbl M05KCM MaCTO 

ZienaTb o6mch 3jieKrpoHHbix KHHr ajih noMOiini c 
nepeBO^OM hjih pa6oTOH nepeBO^a. Bbi He aojdkhm 6biTb 
npoiJieccHOHajibHbiM pa6oTHHKOM, TOJibKO peryjiapHO 
nepcoHa KOTopaa 3aHHTepecoBaHa b noMoraTb. 

Bbl AOJDKHbl HMeTb KOMnblOTep HJIH Bbl ^OJDKHbl HMeTb 

AOCTyn k KOMnbiOTepy Ha Banrax mccthmx apxHBe hjih 
KOJiJie5Ke hjih yHHBepcHTeTe, b Bimy Toro mto Te oGhhho 
HMeiOT 6ojiee jryHiirae coe/niHeHiui k HHTepHeTy. 

Bbi M05KeTe TaK5Ke oGhhho ycTaHaBjiHBaTb Bam 
co6cTBeHHbiH jnpiHbiH CBOBO^HO yner ajieiopoHHaaa 
noHTa nyTeM h^th k mail.yahoo.com no5KajryHCTa 
npHHHMaeTe momcht ajih Toro hto6m cnnraTb a/ipec nocjie 
Toro KaK 3jieKTpoHHaaa noHTa Bbi pacnojKraceHM Ha /me 

HJIH KOHHe 3T0H CTpaHHHM. 

Mbi HaneeMca bm nonuieT ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa k HaM, ecjin 
3to noMomn hjih noompeHiui. Mm Taioice 060/nxaeM Bac 

CB33aTbCa MM OTHOCHTejIbHO SJieKTpOHHMX KHHr MM 

npe^JiaraeM TOMy 6e3 ijeHM, h cbo6oaho, kotop mm HMeeM 

MHOrO KHHr B HHOCTpaHHMX 33MKaX, HO MM BCeTflfl He 

ycTaHaBjiHBaeM hx ajih Toro mto6m nojryHHTb 3jieKipoHHO 
(download) noTOMy mto mm TOJibKO ^eJiaeM HMeiomeca 
KHHrn hjih TeMM KOTopbie cnpaniHBaTb. Mbi o6oApaeM Bac 
npoAOJDKaTb noMOJiHTb k 6ory h npoAOJDKHTb BbiyHHTb o 
eM nyTeM nnraTb HoBbina 3aBeT. Mbi npHBeTCTByeM Baimi 
BonpocM h KOMMeHTapHH ajieKipoHHaaa noHTa. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



ARABIC -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

l(_£»l ljjt_l i 

IJjd* ^I^jcjoI ^iXs I j ^!jj JjlAJ* tjXs It^fd mj^j^ 5 ' 



J j I lP i<-B> ij\j i^jm I Ji>aJlo J Jf>L>"jj<-! £j 4J Jkjs*. 

jljo l(>^ l^L^U^JJ ^-^f 
i^j I JJs i j Cj-i^Jcjf ^I^CJOf ? j I JjjICj I Jjj^l£° Ij £l£J»I fO 

lj£ji_j|cj I Jc^ L^f^j I j igo^jp? 'j M^>* ft>l 'tis L>*-*i 

Ijjrl* ^jJ^JCJ^ ^ j^l l(j*l£jf oil £oJ ^^ J Jj— *^J Il^l^' 
I JjIl>" '<-!\? j ££.<-L$' fO °^° I JU^e I Jj>Cj|^o 4 ^CJ^ l^uCjJa^ I j 

I^j l<J<J> I j liljCJ C^-ia^j^ £l_J Jd! i4Jj»0 IJfJJiJjS (IJ^oJ 'J^A,^) 
IlJ^J J— ay jIJljCJJo Ijjfa/o l<J^i l£(£<J* M^°L 

I Ji^_£ Cjjl^o I jj_^ ii!J ^jf. I JJjjJ I J<J> l^^U,? ^JL^ I J 

I^j I J<J> Jlilf I j L$jJ£„ J lUljb l^jCjsl (j^I^Jcj^) Jl L^C^S- 

^.1 ^Ja^ jl I Jj»C^O j|JcJjTl£0 L-q_£ oio I JjjICj 4 jlJaJlJ f>t>^ I j 
IU£-J oio I Jlji^l* U)^ Ijj^ l£i>"j£. ' '?l£ j 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to 

remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 

in charge of everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work & ministry that they are 
engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 



Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that I can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 

Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that I am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus , 
Amen, 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 

http://www.archive.org rtextl 

or at 

http://books.google.com 

or - for those in Europe - at 
http ://gallica.bnf .fr 

or for FRENCH at 
http://books.google.fr/books 



We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



King James Version - The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 



Geneva Bible - Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 

The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available - 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 

Bible of Jay Green - Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 

The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 



R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precede d'un 
Precis - This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 

Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 

Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 
or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications, [available online 
Free ] 

Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES, by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 

The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1 832 - 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The image- worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 

contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 

primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 

irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 

(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 



Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication, [available online Free ] 



The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855 [available online Free ] 



A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 

of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 

publication, [available online Free ] 



The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 

The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 



Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 

The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 

the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1 872 - [available online Free ] 

The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church - [available online Free ] 

An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry - by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846 



An inquiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 



The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) - 2 Vol/ 2 Tome - Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 



Encouragement for Women 

Amy Charmichael 

AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 

AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 



[available online Free ] 



AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY By J. H. MERLE DAUBIGNE - 
1 854 [available online Free ] 



Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 

Revolution by Tefft 

1852 [available online Free ] 

Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 

Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 

La Bible Francaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 

VAUDOIS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 

La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants francais 
par Haag - 1 856 - 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres 

Etude sur les Academies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie siecle - Bourchenin - 1 882 [available online Free ] 

Les plus anciennes melodies de l'eglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 



L'Israel des Alpes: Premiere histoire complete des Vaudois 



du Piemont et de leurs colonies 



Par Alexis Muston ; Publie par Marc Ducloux, 1 85 1 



(2 Tomes) [available online Free J 



GAL LIC A - http://gallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire ecclesiastique - 3 Tomes - by Theodore de Beze, 
[available online Free ] 

BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la resurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur Jesus-Christ [available online Free ] 

DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 

Vie de J. Calvin by Theodore de Beze, [available online 
Free ] 

Confession d'Augsbourg (francais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 

La BIBLE-1'ed. de, Geneve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 

Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matiere, la forme et la puissance 
d'un etat ecclesiastique et civil [available online Free ] 

L'Eglise et l'Etat a Geneve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedee (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire de l'epitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 

Petite chronique protestante de France [available online Free 
] 

Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 



Les Vaudois et l'lnquisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 

Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 

Musee des protestans celebres ou Portraits et notices 
biographiques et litteraires des personnes les plus eminens 
dans l'histoire de la reformation et du protestantisme par une 
societe de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 
Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifique) 

Notions elementaires de grammaire comparee pour servir a 
l'etude des trois langues classiques [available online Free ] 

Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus I : in quo praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 

( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus I, II, III, IV : in quo 
praeter alia plurima quae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 

Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 



La liberte chretienne; etude sur le principe de la piete chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefevre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 

Calvin considere comme exegete - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 



Reuss, Rodolphe - Les eglises protestantes d' Alsace pendant 
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique protestante et 
l'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 

French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 

History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1 854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 
Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free ] 

Aldrete, Bernardo Jose de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana 6 romace que oi se usa en Espana 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 



Biblia en lengua espanola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia. Espanolll602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 

Reina Valera 1602 - New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 

La Biblia : que es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 
Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - escritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por el publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1 85 1 [available online Free ] 

Valera, Cipriano de, 15327-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 

jubileo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title = An answere or admonition to those of the 

Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 

bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 

yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 

online Free ] 

Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 

Historia de Los Protestantes Espanoles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II - Adolfo de Castro - 1 85 1 (also Available in 
English) [available online Free ] 

The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 



- 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 

Institvcion de la religion Christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 

Instituzion religiosa escrita por Juan Calvino el ano 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 

Catecismo que significa: forma de instrucion, que contiene 

los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 

todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 

donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino, 

Juan. 

Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones que 
padecen por el evangelio de Iesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con que Maria de la visitation priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engano a muy muchos: y de 
como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del ano de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Ano de. 1594 
Valera, Cipriano de, 



Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 

The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c 1860) French [available 
online Free ] 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A - For your consideration 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 



John William Burgon [ Oxford] - 1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 

John William Burgon [ Oxford] - The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 

Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 

Horse Mosaicse; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiquity; their 



internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 

TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 

CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 

An inquiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or, 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 

A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 

The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version - Nathan Moore - 1 843 

A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 

The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 

the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 



Histoire du Canon des Saintes-ecritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 

Histoire de la Societe biblique protestante de Paris, 1818 a 
1 868 [available online Free ] 

L'academie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des Chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratiques - Par Emilien Frossard - 1 866 



Jean-Frederic Osterwald, pasteur a Neuchatel 

David Martin 

The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free ] 



CODEX B 
H. Hoskier 



E 



ALLIES by 
1914) 2 Vol [ 



Jniversity of M 



vailable online 7 ree ] 



chigan Scholar 



&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B - not Recommended 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 



Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 
text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 



Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 

The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 



We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8 th Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 

For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: "verses missing in the NIV" and you will find more 
material. 



We cannot recommend the english-language NKJV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecclectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinai ticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 



The Old Testaments of almost all modern language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards, 
(more in a momentf). 

The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 

Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modern editions of the Bible]: 

1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 



4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 

Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 



and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 

The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 

A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel - 2 Vol 

Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions, (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 

His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 

On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 

Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 

Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 



The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 

Christianity Today) 

Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 

1) Problems with Kittel - Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 

2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 

by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 

3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 

4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Miinchen: Kaiser, 1980). 



5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 
by John S. Conway [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 



6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 

by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 



Questions about (PDF) Ebooks: 

I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. 

I understand that you may want others to know about 

the books, but why here ? 

There are several reasons why this was done. 

1) so that people who know nothing about Christianity have 
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about 
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be 
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a 
potential starting place. 

2) so that people can learn what other Christians were like, 
who lived before. We live in a world that still 
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little 
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know 
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries 
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer 
the struggles and the methods of responding through their 
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from 
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books 
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be 
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage 
those in the present. 

3) Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who 
are those who are native to those churches, those 
geographic areas, or who speak those languages. 

But although that is true, many churches today have 
communities or denominations that have transcended 
and surpassed the local geographic areas from 
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for 
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to 
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. 
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement 



in the right direction. 

4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or 
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The 
history of that place is best expressed by those who are 
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often 
NOT accurate. 

The reason is that many places have suffered 
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true 
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local 
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those 
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE 
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history 
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly 
known because of the record keepers of the West, and 
because of the travelers from the areas of Western 
Christianity. In many ways, Western Christianity is often 
still the record keeper of those from the East. 

There is a great deal of historical records in the West, 
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the 
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. 
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance. 



- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good 
answer, but why include records or books from England 
or from French speaking authors ? 

1) Much of the material dealing with Eastern Orthodoxy OR 
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, 
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please 
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language 
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the 
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors 
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who 



have an interest in French ALSO know where to start, 
concerning matters of Faith and History. 

Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a 
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a 
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that 
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for 
themselves and come to their own conclusions. 

English Christians should be happy that they have a great 
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the 
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good 
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all 
Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples. 

About the materials that deal with England, most of the world 
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually 
MUCH older than the ecclesiastical records of OTHER areas 
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas 
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not 
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the 
records about Christianity in England 
Go back for more than one thousand years, in an 
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese 
through the different languages, through the different or 
changing legal documents and through the 
Rights confirmed to the churches. 

Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in 
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual 
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal 
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual 
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular 
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England 
was never invaded by those who posed a direct 
threat to its church institutions. The records were kept, so the 
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger 
Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times. 



Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it 
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are 
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have 
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the 
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the 
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of 
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein 
also. 

Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity 
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to 
learn about its own past, and its own progress. 

The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who 
were in France and who were brave and wise and 
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The 
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their 
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each 
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we 
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and 
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who 
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith 
and their Godly examples. 



In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is 
obvious: 

This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post 
online and use and print. 

In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely 
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make 



someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or 
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth. 

Many people today do not know that the history of science 
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of 
the top scientists have held until very recent times. 

Since God created the World and the scientific laws that 
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is 
more scientific than God. 

Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active 
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians 
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many 
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for 
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too 
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the 
questions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman. 

Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are 
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise 
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today 
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method 
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking 
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 
years - (and please do not confuse the Vatican with 
Christianity, they are often not the same) - has 
a record of helping people navigate in difficult times. 

Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it 
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their 
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing 
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing 
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God 
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be 
done to others. 



Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in 
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths 
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith 
in the God that THEY worship. 

If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of 
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone 
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that 
each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up 
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the 
afterlife ? 

We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes 
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a 
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not 
genuinely possible). 

God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who 
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But 
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This 
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is 
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are 
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart. 

God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys 
some people also, because they would like God to make 
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them 
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing 
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or 
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the 
consequences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up 
to us. The consequences are whatever God has 
Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will 
not change this. 

Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides 
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to 
provide or attempts to provide. 



Something usually happens to those who are intellectually 
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that 
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic 
account of the history of the world. 

It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and 
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers 
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that 
each person will embrace their spiritual journey 
And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the question 
about how to find Truth and accurate answers. 

The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply 
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve 
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their 
inner questions answered. 

We continue to find more answers every day. We have not 
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped 
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly 
the effort will not have been in vain. 



Psalm 50:15 

15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 

thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 



Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 

shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 I will say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

1 1 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 



14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I 
deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be 
with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 



Psalm 23 

23: 1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall 

not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 



With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 

"with my whole heart" 

If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 

This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 

What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray : 



Lord God, I do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. I pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where I can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that I can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 



Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate 
that God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 



(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. I will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; I will show forth all thy marvellous works. 

(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. I will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 
(Psa 1 19:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have I sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 

(Psa 1 19:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and I shall 
keep thy law; yea, I shall observe with my whole heart. 

(Psa 1 19:58 KJV) I entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 



(Psa 1 19:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but I will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 

(Psa 119:145 KJV) KOPH. I cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: I will keep thy statutes. 

(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. I will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise 
unto thee. 

(Isa 1 :5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 

(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 

(Jer 24:7 KJV) And I will give them an heart to know 
me, that I am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and I will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 

(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, I will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and I will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 



I Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 



II Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 

Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Core Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD 
the Next Few Years. 

What you may need to know 



There is much talk these days in the Islamic world 
about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End 
Times or the End of Days'. 

The records of Christianity and the records of Islam 
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the 
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record 
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to 
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that 
record is 100% accurate. 

According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a 
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that 
individual must be 1 00% correct 1 00% of the time. 

This standard is applied to the Old and New 
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible 
is 1 00% accurate, 1 00% of the time. History and 
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience 
And courage to seek truth and accuracy. 

What has been done sometimes in the name of 
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians 
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and 
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret 



nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not 
wrong. 



There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus 
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the 
return of Two Messiahs BOTH of whom both claim to 
be Jesus Christ. 

The first Messiah who returns to help those who 
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His 
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. 
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) 
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in 
the air, where their time with God starts at that 
moment. 



The second Messiah is the one who announces that 
"He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish 
His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location 
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, 
also re-institutes the Jewish sacrifices of the Old 
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on 
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" 
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False 
Christ, the Wrong Christ. 



During this time, Christians believe that they are to 
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, 
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or 
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true 
in the End Times. 



In the End Times according to Christianity, Christians 
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, 
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking 
place in the world and why these things are 
happening. 

In every generation of humans, there are many who 
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. 
For that reason, God is going to give them what they 
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, 
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be 
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate 
Christianity will be able to help and show those people 
how to have Eternal Life. 

The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and 
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], 
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient 
Roman Empire. 

The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, 
and institutes a system of global economic domination 
of a global economic system of money. 

That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians 
today understand this, the currency of the False 
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver. 

The currency that the False messiah establishes is 
"cashless". It does not require paper currency. In fact, 
the new currency will be global, and it is expected to 
be cashless, without actual currency. 



But it will be based on banking principles in the West, 
and this False Messiah will cause those who are 
Jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like 
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by 
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles 
and will institute his system of global economic 
domination. 

The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and 
governmental structure will cause the implementation 
of his false economic system of currency. 

That economic system is a system of global 
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will 
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even 
greater profits than they currently do based on their 
system of unjust usury. 

This global currency will depend on computers to 
work, and computers will be used to keep records of 
all economic transactions all over the world. This will 
be a closed economic system, one that can only be 
used by those who have accepted the false currency 
of the False Messiah. 

The False Messiah will cause each person to be 
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each 
individual will be required to give homage, or attention, 
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or 
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to 
be able to use the new cashless currency. 

The new cashless currency will have one feature that 
those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new 



cashless system in order to be used will require each 
human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or 
system of individual identification for each and every 
single separate person on the planet. 

That may seem impossible. But even now, there are 
millions and billions of computer records that are kept 
on the populations of all nations that are already using 
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to 
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans 
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even 
at this moment. 

This system may seem impossible to establish 
especially for those not familiar with the details of 
power inside the European Union or the West. But 
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm 
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from 
now that all of these concerns were false. 



The new cashless system will incorporate a number 
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That 
number has been identified and predicted for two 
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty 
six" or 666. 

That may seem impossible, but actually this number is 
already used as a primary tracking number within the 
computer inventory systems of the world, long before 
you have read these few pages. 

The number is already incorporated in almost all 
goods and products that are sold around the world: the 



number is within something called the Bar Code that 
can be found on all products for sale around the world. 

Please remember that in order for all of this to be 
significant, it must be part of an economic system that 
requires each human to receive or accept their own 
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The 
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to 
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and 
computers. 

This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC 
or Universal Product Code. 

An individual UPC number is assigned to each 
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC 
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate 
that number 666 in all products. 

The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between 
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry 
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC 
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used 
today. 

The UPC has 666 built within it, and it is simply the two 
long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines 
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in 
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the 
left are read by computers and scanners as the 
number "six" [ 6 ], and so are the two long lines in the 
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of 
the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and 
sixty six. 



Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even 
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure 
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct 
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 61 6. 

That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this 
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that 
will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and 
all religions who will falsely state that there is no 
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, 
the mark of those who accept to worship the False 
Messiah. 

These events were discussed a long time ago in the 
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and 
last book of the New Testament which is also called 
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply 
"Revelation". 

The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus 
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is 
the one who taught the early church and the early 
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his 
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of 
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the 
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the 
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted. 

The early Christians knew which books were to be 
included in the Bible and which books were not. 



A modern book has explained much of this. It was 
simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by 
W.E.B Blackstone. 

It is easy to dismiss Christians as Zionists. (Not all 
Christians are Zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, 
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in 
favor of the official government of israel. And one can 
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and 
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends 
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even 
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes 
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False 
Messiah. 

The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It 
must be read alongside the New Testament book of 
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those 
who want to understand prophecy and the events 
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age. 

Christians understand that God is the one who is God, 
and He brings about the End Times because the 
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not 
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings 
who pretend to come from other planets. 

The planet belongs to God and He is the one who 
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through 
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious 
about being God, and humans do not have much time 
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to 
God who is going to return and require that account of 
each Human, on a personal and individual basis. 



That task is so impossible to understand that all that 
humans can do is understand and come to God, with 
the understanding that God may or may not require 
their sacrifice, but He does require those who seek 
Him to read and understand and follow the words and 
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New 
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to 
start]. 

All those who have come before can do, is leave a few 
things around, for those who will be left to try to 
understand these events in a very short period of time. 

The literal understanding of the Times of the End is 
that they will last seven years, and that much of 
humanity will perish during that time through a variety 
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses 
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do 
not need Him anymore. 

If they do not need Him, then they should not complain 
when these events occur. If they Do need God, then 
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find 
God, pray to find God and that they will not be 
deceived and that God would help them to find Him. 

The economic system that requires a mark may have 
a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay 
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this 
current time, no one is [yet] required to have this mark 
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the 
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new 
currency may be the one that is either an interim 



currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used 
only by those who accepted to be marked 
[electronically branded], so they can then use their 
mark along with the mark of the new economic 
system. 

A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is 

usually both 1 ) ferocious and \ 

2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong. 

The new economic system will be ferocious and 
overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah 
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the 
book of Revelation). The economic system using the 
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of 
two factors: 

1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast 
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan 

2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes 
on those characteristics of the beast also. 

[the system for those who refuse to go along will not 
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of 
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of Stalinist 
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time 
under Hitler.] 

It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark 
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional 
and quickly become mandatory. As soon as the 
economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become 
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic 
transactions without the official government 



permission, from the millions and millions of people 
who have foolishly already decided to consent to 
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help 
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. 
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent 
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice 
of being able to "not make a choice". For that reason, 
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each 
person according to the choice that they have made, 
that choice having Eternal consequences. 

You can be assured that there will be billion dollar 
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that 
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or 
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help 
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will 
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, 
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat. 

The book of Revelation says those who accept the 
mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that 
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into 
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is 
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. 
At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as 
real and genuine by those who have accepted the 
mark, until later on when they will realize that they 
have been deceived, but at that point it will be 
impossible for them to change their mind or their 
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have 
Eternal Consequences for them. The time to decide 
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a 
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are 
reading this. 



Did you just laugh ? 

Those sillly bar codes... 

That was pretty funny ... 

But seriously. ..What does your laughter tell you about yourself ? 

Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, 
that you have really never thought about it before ? 

Do you think that other people may have thought about it, 
even though you might not ? 

England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. 

Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ? 

Or. . .do the cameras track people. . just in case ? 

So what do you think would happen if someone 

could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 

3) with 100% accuracy 4 ) with 100% of all that you do ? 

If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead 
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not 
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or 
sell without it, do you know how you would respond ? 

What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended 
on your answer to this question ? 

If you are still here when these questions are valid, you 
should know your eternal destiny (after death. . .for eternity) 
does depend on your answer. 



Satan-worship on a Planetary Scale: When ? 




The Characteristics of the First Beast 
How All humans will be the ones Deceived and 

actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast 



The Power of the Beasi comes from Satan 



Satan 



Revelation 13:1 
2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 

and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him 

his power, and his seat, and great authority. 



Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea 



Revelation 13: 

4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 
unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, 

saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 



Revelation 13: The Beast 

6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God^jd blaspheme 
his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in,heaven. 

7 And it was given unto him to make war with the#aints, and 
to overcome them: and power was given him ** 

over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 



5 minutes of information to change 
your Eternal destination ? 



Revelation 13: 



The Beast 



8 And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship hinnfr 

whos^iames are not written 

in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 



Evefy single human worships the beast, infess their individual name is written in God's book of life 



Revelation 13: 

9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 



It tzt&s a special irderstandng to wdastard what is bang sad 



Note: The First Beast is the Anti-C hrist 



666 and YOUR taking the Mark || Q QQ ^ Q f Revelation 



The C haracteristics of the Second Beast and 666 



rhe False Prophet 



Revelation 13: ▼ 

13:11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth 

and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 



Revelation 13J 



False Prophet 



The Antichrist 



1 2 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, 
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship 
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 




Revelation 13: 

13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 

from heavWrvon the earth in the sight of men, 



^ 



Revelation 13:14 And cteeeiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
the means of those miraclesNxhich heJjad power to do in the sight 
of the beast; saying to them thsiSdwelTsm the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, which nBdtne wound by a sword, 
and did live. 




Revelation 13:15 And he had power y6 give life unto the image 
of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, 
and cause that as many as would/fot worship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 



Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image,or a hologram. But it 
is an entity thrpuqri which the Beast [Ano-Christl extends power over mankind 



Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark 
in their right hand , or in their foreheads : 

1 7 And that no man might buy or sell, save [except] he that had the mark, 
or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. 



"Man" = Mankind, menAND women 



Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; 

and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [OGvj 



The Book of Revelation needs to 

understanding on E 



c alono with the O.T. Book of Daniel in order to make sense, r or 
n R-ive 5:inn s« the hoc T-s "woEicylonsbyH ;l:p 



What is the "Book of Life" ? Is YOUR name in it ? 



(Phil 4:3 KJV) [Saint Paul Knew of the Book of Life:] And I entreat [ask] thee also, 
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured 
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my 
fellow labourers, whose names are in the boo 



(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in 

white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, 

but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 

(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him* 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain 
from the foundation of the world. 

(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; 
and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: 
and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder^zz 



whose names were not written in the book of life 

of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and i 



and the books were opened: and another book was opened, 
which is the book of I ife: and the dead were judged out of those things 
which were written in the books, according to their works. 



(Rev 20:15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of life was cast into the lake of fire. 



(Rev 21 :27 KJV) And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: 
but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life 



(Rev 22: 19 KJV) And if any man shall take away from the words 

of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of I ife, and out of the holy city, and from the things 

Which are Written in thiS bOOk. ™ S w.rnlr<,lnRe,!2:19refer S toln!lU mi orTran ! J.tDni«l» [ )vi»,Bme»Dr«oriheBDIe 
Note:The Lamb slain f:o" jj ; I Fthe I ■ i is I esus Christ lesus Christ was the cre-existen: Creator of the L.r.ive f se (John II 



God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God 
also claims to know everything about us, all of our 
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God 
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in 
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a 
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is 
one of Eternity. 

As the saying goes, Eternity is a long time to be 
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand 
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed 
to be. 

Here is where all of this connects back to the End of 
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the 
economic system that incorporates the use of the 
number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand 
or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for 
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God. 

According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy 
meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun". 
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply 
out to help you have a "good time". 

Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful 
and intelligent beings ever created. 

He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. 
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet 
during the time of the false Messiah. 



This is standard historic Christian doctrine, and this is 
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the 
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these 
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the 
of this for those who want to know more in PDF 
Download] 

You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the 
End of Days and the Economic System ? 

God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they 
want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that 
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as 
being able to chose the consequences of that choice. 

There is no one in Christianity who will convince 
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells 
each person they are responsible. From that point on, 
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, 
and their own response determines their own fate and 
consequences, especially for Eternity. 

The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is 
not required to explain anything to anyone. However 
because God loves each person and wants them to 
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote 
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New 
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own 
choice. 

The specific characteristic of accepting to use the 
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those 
humans who use it must agree to accept the False 
messiah as their own savior. 



The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose 
track of definitions: It does not matter whether the 
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing 
the actions that a deity, such as God, would 
understand worship to be. 

God says that those who accept to take the economic 
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit 
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved. 

From that point on, those who have accepted to use 
the economic system by the mark on their right hand 
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action 
- to be the enemy of God. 

But God is the one who deals with those who are His 
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have 
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system 
which uses the mark have undergone an internal 
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under 
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted 
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new 
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system 
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the 
False Messiah who will accomplish many false 
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) 
has consequences: it will change the person who 
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner 
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has 
taken place. 

In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark. 
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be 



millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very 
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the 
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament, if they 
can find New Testaments that are accurate. 

The New Testament that is accurate is that which has 
been used by the Historic Christian Church for 
thousands of years. If it was good enough for the 
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today. 

This would be the New Testaments that are based on 
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. 
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA 
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after 
his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of 
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, 
such as the version of 1833. 

These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based 
on the {western calendar} 1550-51 greek text of 
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or 
Stephanus. 

The False Messiah in the New Testament has another 
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely 
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be 
the Antichrist. But remember at that point in time 
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be 
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true 
Messiah of love, miracles and peace. 

These facts then are what missionaries may share. 
Missionaries do not work for any government of the 
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West. 



[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own 
islamic republic]. 

Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to 
inform and acquaint you with facts that you may find 
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you 
and your family. 

Listening to any missionary will not make you a 
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have 
decided that they will try to help others by presenting 
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what 
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they 
say. That is all. 

Missionaries are usually very educated and devote 
much time (often many years) to learning about other 
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do 
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, 
Christians already have accepted and received 
Eternal Life. 

Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by 
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no 
relationship between good works and obtaining 
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is 
Free, Christians are those who have understood and 
accepted to believe this. They already possess this 
from the instant that they become Christians and 
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament. 

Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by 
saving or converting other people. 



Missionaries agree to share the good news of 
Christianity, because of the individual and personal 
good that this same message has accomplished for 
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk 
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most 
people cannot even understand this. Many people 
today have lives that are without hope and without 
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the 
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the 
gospel with others, because that is what God 
commands them to do and wants them to do. 

In England the challenge is not that people are 
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. 
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have 
already heard this to understand that this is really true, 
genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind 
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called 
"science" these days. 

People think they must not admit to being religious, 
since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the 
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He 
is no fool to give up that which cannot keep, in 
order to gain that which he cannot loose" [referring 
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ]. 

As they will admit, Missionaries are sinners also. If you 
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what 
they have done about their own sins, and listen to their 
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than 
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has 



been given to them, can be given to everyone else 
also. 

Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. 
They may not have to come to your area of the planet. 
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank 
God that he cares enough to send those who risk 
hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to 
obey God and give you information that may save your 
Eternal life. 

Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and 
riches that they could have had in their own nations. 
They have made this choice to try to show the love of 
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and 
respect. 

Christians usually are there to help, or to establish 
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things 
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do 
these things as a result of being transformed and 
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by 
God 

Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the 
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and 
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who 
worship a God of love and help and mercy and 
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and 
kindness to others. People become like the God they 
serve. 

Some people say that if a person has harmed a 
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But 



that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a 
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed 
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a 
Christian. 

Jesus Christ came to save everyone including 
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to 
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection 
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can 
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere 
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all 
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New 
Testament gospel of John. 

There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in 
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not 
a life ruled by fear. 

No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by 
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an 
infringement upon His dominion. There are many 
people in religions that are very rich because they try 
to censor and keep information from reaching those 
who would benefit most by it. 

Many of those same people are rich, and do not want 
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear 
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try 
these methods bring great curses upon themselves. 
Questions that have been raised legitimately require 
answers. The events which have been predicted will 
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though 
they may be delayed by prayer). 



There are some books listed along with this New 
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so 
that you may find the answers you are seeking: 



Historic Mainstream Books that may be of use: 

Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone 

available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org 

How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey 
available online for Free [PDF] 

The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by 
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF] 

Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a 
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language 
versions are known to exist in French, German ; Dutch, 
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and 
maybe from Google Books. 

an explanation of the number 666 = " Recapitulated 
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of 
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for 
those Christians and/or for those who know English 

language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with 
Google books 

Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate 
include: 

Ethiopic New Testament - 1 857 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Italian Diodati Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Spanish - 1 602 Reina Valera Edition - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 



The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We 
recommend the original editions of 1 867 and 1 869 
only] - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 



Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible - Yes, Sanskrit is still used 
today in India. The Sanscrit 3dition that is accurate is 
the version by Wenger. Available forFree online [PDF] atArchive.org 
orwith Google books 



Tamil - (Tamou) 
Edition of 1859 (India) 



Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Karen - The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) 
Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Burmese - Myanmar - Burma - New Testament 
avaiiabie. Edition of i 650. 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Hindi - The New Testament in Hindi, also called 
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881 . 

Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

Le Nouveau Testament - Ostervald - 1 868-72 
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin 
versions in French have been altered). The french 



version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually 
based on the text of Westcott and Hort. 

Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or 
with Google books 

Hungarian Bible - 1 692 - Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

The Persian New Testament - 1 837 version of Henry 
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] atArchive.org or with Google books 

All the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. 

The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey. 

The Case for Christ - Strobel 



Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : 
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den 
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und 
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache 
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, 
um seiner furtrefflichkeit willen in die hochteutsche 
sprache ubersetzt 



Le voyage du Chretien vers I'eternite bienheureuse : 
ou Ton voit represent.es, sous diverses images, les 
differents etats, les progres et I'heureuse fin d'une ame 
Chretienne qui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ 



Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1 628-1 688). Auteur du 
texte 

Le pelerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous 
I'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad, de 
I'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne] 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 

Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. 
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter. 



Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigkeit. Von Johann Bunyan. 
Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt 



Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine 
Beschreibung vom Menschen der in Himmel kommt: 
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und 
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen 
wie man laufen soil das Kleinod zu ergreifen / 
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes 
Bunyan. 



II pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto da.ll' inglese di 
John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi 
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana 



Author Bunyan, John, 1 628-1 688 

Title Tian lu li cheng 

[China] : Mei yi mei zong hui, 1857 



El viador, bajo del simil de un sueno por Juan Bunyan 



"Everyone has the right to freedom of 

thought, conscience and religion; this right 

includes freedom to change his religion or 

belief, and freedom, either alone or in 

community with others and in public or 

private, to manifest his religion or belief in 

teaching, practice, worship and observance." 

- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal 
Declaration of Human Rights - 



Christian Conversions - According to the Bible 
Can NEVER be forced. 



Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. It is in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 



Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 

That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 



Core Universal Rights 

The right to believe, to worship and witness 

The right to change one's belief or religion 

The right to join together and express one's 
belief 



The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical 
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult 
the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Earth 
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a 
quick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting 
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will 
offer a quick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The 
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a 
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and 
wisdom to read it. 

Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online. 



Remedy and Help for Occult & Demonic Forces 



We include this short section for those who would like to 
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life 
of someone that they care about. 

The following covers a topic called the topic of "disembodied 
spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us. 

Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are 
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are 
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their 
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes. 

Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral 
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are 
spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. 
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to 
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces 
are evil and will do harm to humans. 

The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces 
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian 
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are 
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ. 

Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not 
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact 
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this 
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to 
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those 
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time 
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in 
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife. 



Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while 
others understand that life here is simply a down-payment. 
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of 
years, with God and others who serve Him. 

Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual 
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous. 

Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they 
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt 
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner 
as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in 
order to watch the cat react. 

There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain 
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of 
them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists 
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the 
steps that the Bible instructs. 

Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to 
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective 
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain 
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly 
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are 
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and 
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to 
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, 
AND humans who try this only end up with much 
ensnarement by those demonic forces. 

There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will 
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT 
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the 
consequences. 



Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and 
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into 
believing by some slick occult publishing company. 

Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do 
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they 
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others. 

The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the 
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are 
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them 
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such. 

Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since 
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between 
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long 
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the 
difference. 

A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, 
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who 
are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many 
years, before dealing with these areas. 



Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are 
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and 
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER 
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish 
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. 
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are 
written in English or German. 

Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may 
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have 
personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits: 

1) One must be a Genuine Christian 



2) One must seek to actively follow God 

3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and 

4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW 
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance 
(agreement) with the information and principles explained 
in the New Testament. 



prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces 

Prayer to renounce witchcraft and/or any spiritual 
practice contrary to God and His given instructions 



{Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years 
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you 
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what 
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to 
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and 
pray this one} 

Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should Lord, I find this prayer difficult and I pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and mean it. 

Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I 

(your name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, 

claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby 
present my request to you boldly before your Throne of Grace 
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-1 1). I ask 
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying 
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your 
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength 
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for 
me by dying on the cross for me. 

I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ 
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are 
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today 
in the name of Jesus Christ. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any 
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than 



the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I 
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of 
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ 
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ. 

I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God 
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits. 

I come before you today because I want to renounce any and 
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witchcraft and occult 
practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is 
against you or contrary to you, and I ask for your favor and 
help to help me renounce these activities. 

At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and 
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the 
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood 
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any 
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether 
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not 
sure. ..include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of 
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, 
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, 
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce 
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bringing 
works of darkness to my own life. 



Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to 
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further 
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 
12/Ephesians 5: 11) 

I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, 



through His Blood that was shed for me, 

through his precious Body given for me, 

through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer, 

I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, 
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past 
brought about by the sins of those before me. 

I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong 
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or 
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my 
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, 
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances 
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my 
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, 
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14). 

I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving 
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in 
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice 
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable 
service. (Romans 12:1) 

Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present 
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have 
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in 
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this 
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus 
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for 
my sins on the cross. 

Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 



serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray 
that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring 
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk 
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path 
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things 
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in 
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). 

(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can 
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and 
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you 
well). 

I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each 
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, 
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement. 

In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, 
and I thank you for giving them to me, Amen. 



The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations 
of Witchcraft & Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witchcraft 



There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families 
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. 
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic 
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, 
and try to force their other family members to do this. 

This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance 
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the 
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and 
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New 
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books. 



Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring 
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins 
committed in & during witchcraft 



Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or 
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they 
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who 
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no 
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it. 



Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because I 
am now a true Christian believer, and because I, (your name 
here) . being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of 
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my request to 



you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). 

I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in 
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that 
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind 
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on 
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you 
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and 
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the 
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not 
always feel as though you do because I am not perfect. 

I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for 
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more 
powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my 
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want 
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer 
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all 
consequences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any 
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary 
witchcraft and all of the sins and curses which have come 
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now 
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the 
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have 
joined. 

Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any 
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought 
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your 
character and contrary to your word the Bible, any relatives of 
mine who have been in the occult which you know about 
Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their 
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my 
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all 
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult 
consequences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration, 



which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, 
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of 
any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me- 
whatever evil effect that might be. 

In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive 
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists 
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- 
children/great-grandchildren. I hereby renounce any and every 
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, 
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniquity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated requirements for bring works 
of darkness to my own life. 

[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind 
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have 
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards 
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each 
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive 
you of your involvement and participation in each of these 
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask 
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, 
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would 
repent and be saved ] 

Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of 
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this 
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through 
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that 
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, 
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and 
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of 
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before 
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, 
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in 
heaven or in or on the earth. 



By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the 
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my 
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be 
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 
13-14).I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about 
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your 
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and 
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, 
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear 
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this 
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me 
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with 
Your will. 

I know that You have done this solely because of what Your 
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, accomplished for me, by 
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. 
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. 

I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and 
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You 
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. 
I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so 
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would 
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you 
would help me to understand you and know you better and 
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to 
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for 
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in 



deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, 1 Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 

LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT / 
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS 
and who sincerely want to know more to help 
themselves, and their family members 



These books are available at a bookstore online at 
www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through 
other places online (on the internet). 



Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available 
ALSO in German 

Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 

Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the 
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger 

The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen 

Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever... a 
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic 
Journey by Baer 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey 

Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance) 
Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem 
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeln 
der New-Age-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende 



Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte & Gerth, 
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religiose 
Zeitfragen S. 300, 

A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah 
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance 
Pointe Publishers 

The Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck 

Destroying the Works ofWitchcraft Through Fasting & 
Prayer by Ruth Brown 



Orthodoxy & Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal 
Discernment by Robert Bowman 

Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. 
Hunt 

Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely 
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in 
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and 
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John 
Bunyan is available for FREE online. 



The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the 
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume 
or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online 
(the term "saints" used here simply means Christians). 



if'- ' iJililii siM 



*r f^«r^ •* §a tf*V 



Bgg®5r 



it - * 



J?V 



' - 









'*=*->;- : 



sags®** 






gag* r 

5=T** ■'■■■ 



0_s fl_i_e © P. 





\^>W?i ijcj xj.A x^SJiJi A**\ 


| 


1 "* ■ 


u^ 1 !™ 


■ ilo'^1 


! 

1 

I 

i 
| 

i 
1 
i 


i 


^^ r i n 


o 


irV^ 


* ■ 


i_rWi r *- 


' 


b>J(fl 


i , 






1 * 


<->?>. ^ 


• 


fc-*J*' 


IT 


" Ojtf l^J** 


TA 


• 


^JW 







n 


IT 


v?j 


o 


U-> ' 


ii 


r 


U-Jr-J? ' 


r 


UV*! > 


w 


■ 


Lr>L>.r f 





' ^°"_y. * 


" 


* 


tfcfe 


\ 


Uji r 


i 


r 


u— Sl 


\ 


U-j, r 


t 


* 


^ 


\ 


S **= 


i 


• 


^i' 


rr ■ 




o 


■ 


^1 U l 




>_^»-» Ojj~&j *■*— i yn^ 


V 


* 


^jy i-j r 








i 
! 

1 



. J : t/Vi aj^S^ £ ^ >r .JA. ^ i»^^^ jjj Li,,,, n .Li,, i, 

JAj £„ J! *,& &y.*fe'jif W/ j£b til ^o* J WV1 j^i wt^j-x 
,-^J tjke i.', ^ jjtfS. . I2S ^jISTj «-M *,_, siV, LI i 



Wss&.ls 



JjU'v^J o^ w lj*j rr*^l_Vki- . *^i (jalji £*J . j^_j ^l^cjij H,l j.ll_sn 
,'ywB ^ji\ J^lf- 4e-\ O^'ijtij^ ikj J.i *ljjj\ liy»rt . J;\ii\ ^Jl, ^^.U ^J 



»*<J 



</> </-' c/^ >*' -^ 






. urv 



->-r t V'^"'V 



U~*'~ 



503 . ^'-.ubuLujJ r»i*» *J)^ *!^ 



507 
516 
522 
526 
528 
552 
561 



"J 



570 . u^ljo- o^,L=j ^JjJ |»lc J <tiL, 

576 . ujjf- ^yUa^jj; J}' j** ^^ 

585 . lJj)^- t^^-y. ^^ *» *<J^ 

586 . l£|Ijs>- u*^ 3 -^ f^" 1 (•** ^""V 

587 .. . !_£;'_)=- ^Ii^vi #(* *<Jwy 
590 ..^1 i_s'^>-y. cuUiliU L-jUi" 



1 ***&?* 

83 U - *^ Jj^F' 

135 Isj! Jxsrl 

221 iL-jj Jjjk-'I 

288 ... . Jij\yt- JUcI l_>U£ 
371 . j»j i (J"*V i-Sr^*- l/" k "-V> *«"; 
405 . | -/ w-u r ' t>-»'u <-?;'»*- c/*" J V '*' ( -> a 7 

9 

437 U~-^y 

459 . . jjUXIL i^lja- (jJjJ *<db; 
470 . ^IuwmJIj u£;l_y=>- iT^Ji ^{mj 
481 ui^. <J-&Ij ^Ija- ,jjjj 'aSL, 

489 . ujLuAaj i^Ijjs- (jJ^J; J <KlUy 

- / - j 

496 . ^bJijJLjJo (jJ^J J;l *lUy 



II nnn 



-&LA- 



mi iiii.ii imiiiei'ii 
IHCM XPHCTi, 

BtpHO h tomho nptsefleHi oti. ntpBOc6pa3H0-TO. 



Bi KimroneraTirmi^-Tx na A. X. Eomariiraa. 
1ST4. 



ii-^° •= = 

1" l>jj J&jiSgfr Js*fl 

76 s^l i/S^i ^~i^ J^* 

124 5^1 t/i-^i B^'y J^' 

204 iijj,! ^jb eeli^ J**M 

266 Jl^f'd/Jj-; 

34 5 . . . . • jujdjlwo j a Jjj Ufl , ^iJj***! (V*y ?i 

377 iS"^ ^^ s^jLylsJjjS i»)Jj^ u~^j 

407 >*aJ\j ''iiUj, sJjl-jjni.js WjM. (j^jj 

428 ^..JLj, s^jJa-L!^ ffiUj-j, ijijijj 

438 ^jjiiLi. s^lJLy^il isJJy-, (j-y!j) 

449 ^uJU, i^LJlj isJJj^ u^JJ 

457 * *»*aJI**>i 5y«LwJ«9 i^Uj«*jj (^j^^i 

464 l*"^' *A\mj s^jLXjijILJ istllj-^ (j^jj 

471 ^jaJ\j •'aIL., 5^jLxJj!L-j isuj-i, (j^jijJ. 

475 itf"X/ **^"»i *-<jljy*A> el)j->, (j-j!_>5 

484 , ^Ajlj ■'aIL., 4-jjIjj*1j l£l!j-Jj u"J^JJ 

49 1 -oiJLii iWLJ isUj-^ L^iJyi 

495 juajLj, ii^i-J ("ilJyu, fj»yjl 

496 ^»>a!1-, s^Lji^c isJJj-jj (j-yijj 

521 ^)u«j? ''aIL^ i£l!j-^ tjj"i 

530 jj-Vjl ***•$? *4W> isUj-; (j^u 

539 ,j»^ '*i*>?'*^ dJy-, ,j-^u 

544 ^Vjl -"juo^? 'JU; (iUj-; ^f= 

553 ^^ **J^) ffiUj^ ^ 

534 ^AilU'JU, eUU, ^ss 

555 ^i~»jf- ^JL-, idj^-, \±jV, 

558 ^^-a-j <*l*,jS€ 






1 • ••Evangile selon Matthieu */jj\ ^^i ^^» Jrf^ 

76 ...Evangile selon Marc t/jj^ t&^h ^~L^ J-~?^ 

121.. Evangile selon Luc S^Jjl ^jijU <sMij! J-sM 

904 .. Evangile selon Jean t^\ ^^Jj (Sli^rf* J^l 

266,. les Actes des Apotres, JLfl feKUw, 

345.. Epitreaux Remains ^JU, s^Ujj CsUj.-, (j»j!jj 

377 * . Premiere epitre aux Corinthians . . . ^m^bI a!w». IS J &Lm.u£J . ifi (£tUo>*J, , mojo) 
407. Deuxieme epitre aux Corinthiens. i *ii.*J'J aJLjj. 8 >i r.lwj oil: . «9 £)JewJ, (yjjjj 

428.. Epitreaux Galates -.aILj, s^liJj^c sl)_j^ otjlji 

439.. Epitreaux Ephesiens -jaIU, sJJUj^il (S).!j-^ (_>-y!jJ 

449., Epitre aux Philippiens -.aIU, s^LJU eU>-, (j-jljj 

457. .Epitre aux Colossiens ^>a)Lj_, ^jL^jijii dJ^u, (j-y^J 

464 Premiere epitre aux Thessaloniciens jmJbI ^AJwi. o JaLX.j Ju-*J (ii.*J <?** . , uijd 

471 Deux 'emeepitre-Thessaloniciens, ^A*jlj ^AjL**. oJoLX-JajLwJ (£U«*j, (jrfjJV. 

475 • Premiere epitre a Timothee .^jjql AjLu. Auucba*?.*? tliija^u, juijd 

484. Deuxieme epitre a Timothee ,^*A*JU AJu*ij Am*|ub4W£> (S)j*-J, ^ujaja^ 

49 1 . .Epitre a Tite ^»a!Lu, *-yio eMj-^, (j-y!_ji 

495. .Epitre a Philemon ^.ilLu. AJji-J l£)Jw, <j»>j!jJ 

49e,.L'EpitreauxHebreux ie"^"j l Jj\& ^J-»j (j*jl)i 

52 1 . . Epitre de Jacques ^i^^f- *a1Lj. isijjw, uji« 

530.. Premiere epitre de Pierre.. ^,VjT%*jf *a!L> Uill^-, y-^u 
539. Deuxieme epitre de Pierre. ^aJIj s a~oj£ ■'aILj. isII^-j, u^^ 

544. .Premiere epitre de Jean e-'Xi' **-*_}£ f d\~>j isllvu. ,&3; 

5 53., Deuxieme epitre de Jean ^uajU ^aSLj, eU**>, ,,** 

554.. Troisieme epitre de Jean ^uaxTC *a1Ui, e)JLj, ,£*■• 

555.. Epitre deJude ^^^jf *aJU, isilj-, \jjaj 

558 •• I'Apor.al-ypse. nominee parfois Revelations, ,.,,,,,,( .(•..■••••*•••• m*>5>h 1!£aJ . £*£". 

Ncucs Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 






JOt^s- J^S- 



■/"* 



,ur 






■*£..? 

jJkk* i (jjlj |^lj ^ (j^ 1 jV- JJ 1 



IN THE 

HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE. 



jfjf-n 3 -«j j^c / - - - - - - <*><* 

ff ! f " n fl ^ jpr^ / - - - - ' - kv-i 

ff^n ^ ^ jjrffn ^ - - - - - 

jCjT»n ^ p f^ -pj j^vrfP / " " " " " alaW 

ff l f " n 3 ^ "^ f^°f - - - " " MJ 

ffjQI 3 -eej T»rfn ^C ^ J 

'W' F l**^ ------ -" J 

'^-=n /^ ir^ff ------- ' Al 

faf 1 \rv - - - - - - ~"' 

^n p l( iffi . . . - - - ji 

•/* Z 1 ic*T - - " " ' 

re** 






^ 



,v, - - - - - - - la*- K y^e 

^^ - . - - - ki- 11^ is i_r^ ; : 

ji: 1t ,_ _ .. - - - iai- 1wj«i) o ij^jis^ 

live- - - - " - S*=- ir^ ^ ^*-y. 

i«vi - - - - " " 1==- j/"^ » V°-}t 

is», - - - - - - " lai- t> liJj-yi 

i« v1 - - - - i_>U/ ^ CiAaiK* J_ ^y. 



INJIL I MUQADDAS, 



YA NE, 



HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUR NAJAT-DENEWALE 



YISIJ' MASIH 



KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 



IS KA TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE K1YA GAYA, JISE 
TAS.HIH KARKE AB TISRI'bAR CHHAPWATE. 



u 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR THE 

BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. 



MDCCCLX. 



THE 


NEW TESTAMENT 


OF OUB 


LORD AND SAVIOUR 


JESUS CHRIST. 


1ST SGAU KAREJV. 


II COS 00 s ) 33l£ cSl & c8l 93 & » 


2d Edition.— 4000. 


Translated by Francis Mason 



MAULMAIN, 

AMERICAN MISSION PRESS, 
THOS. S. RANNEY. 

1850. 



«c65s» 



018 



oscib 

ttSojl! 

ooioofJ • • 
\S\oop . . . 
co^«i8«ioo^ 
801 • • • • 

CO^Soj8no« . . . 

oo^pojsuji . . . 

O3C01O0 . . 
<SSS<980S • • 

ISCOIOS . • 

tegcoto • • 

008BlCOJf»Oii . . 

oosbico^djo . . 
ooiooosnon . . 

o 
00100088 J (I . . 

00008 - • • • 

oicoSS . . 
cn|3)i . - - ■ 
eoicBS . - 

O800Q8l3n . - 
O1O0Q8IJJ1 • • 

e8ioo£c8j5co^u3» 

oSlCofSoSfoO^g j n 
dBlOO^oS^aA^n 
O031 .'.'., 

OjScSptf) . . . 



. «3 . . . . • ■ o 

. u^ ..... . <IJ 

CO! . . . • - • 03E 

. tSi • s ° n 

«100^ . • . . JjS 

. 8 3=1 

• co^ao . . . . qjo 
- co^nj . . . . qnj 

00031 9°J 

038 9 = 3 

o 

13COI 9J9 

COc88 9?J 

C08I10 95° 

ODSHJ 991 

O0l»0 > • • • 98' 
O01«J • • ■ 9''=* 



CO ■ - 
131 . 

ai • 

9 

coi . 

O811O . 

o8nj • 
d3i»o 
c3nj 
c8iu^ 

°8 • 

c8£ . 



5 go* 

■ 9« 
9Jo* 

9<15 
9»P. 
96J 
5«<l 
Jos 
30E 
.goo 
S30 



I 



■coSsoC 



«>1< 



«soo 

tt^OJS 

OOlCOp • • . 

c8ieo£ . . 
oo^oiSwioo^ . 
*jol 

CD^SojSlOii . . . 

oos^ojsojo . . . 
rocoioo . . 

OESC3508 . . 
(SCOIOS . . 

cocSsb • • 
OQseicoI»;>» . . 

C03©TCO|dJ1 . . 
001BOD8I1O1I . . 

o 

O01«CO88_/n . . 
OOOD3 . . • 

oicoSS . . 
ooifSS . . . 

O800ffl8o 3« • . 

caco ^8j j » • • 
oSioojSoSfjoD^oa 
o8icof>c8£cctf« j « 
cSico^oS^oo^^i 

C£3t . . . 

o&Spqp . . . 



tf s . , Matthew . 3 
«^. . Marc- . w 
cm . Luke - . , 33 g 
c8i . John ' . . ooo 

BlCoS Acts of A P ostles J9S 

Q . . Romans , 
C06}5«0 I Corinthians , 
COQpB I II Corinthians 

COCOl . Galati.ans, . 
Ephesians 
Phlippians 
, Colossians . 



93C1 
990 

<3"J 
COj 

93=. 

9J9 
S3J 
99° 
991 
93° 
9 Co 
9G0 
913. 
93» 
919 
9»o, 
osnj . "™»f . . . 9£j 

COl « I [ Epistle I Letter of] John gfq. 
o3lHj " i E P ist| e- Letter of] John g g 
c8l"3 '" t Epistle-Letter of] John « g 
CO . J H de • • • ■ *3or> 
COp .Revelation ■ • * 330 



008 . 

o 

13C0X 

oocSs 

COSH O ' Thessalonians . 

a 

CO 2D I 1 1' Thessalonians 

__» 

COX 11 I Timothy • 

OOIhJ "Timothy 

00 • - Titus 

QX • Philemon , . 
(21 • Hebrews 

001 . .James , 

OSflO . I Peter . . 
II Peter . _ 




•coSaafitt 



OOaSoosnon . . • 
OO^jSojiiaji . . • 
OOCOXCO . . 

n i vv • • • 

too 

ocoios . . 
cocSsb . • 

OOSeiCO^iOn . • 
C08ST.CO|l J « • • 
OO1UO380OB . . 

1 

ooiaoossjn . • 

0O0O8 • • • ■ 

csicgSS . . 
si(9)i ... . - 
ooicBS ... 

0800 080 0» . . 
0100 080 J U • • 

c8ioo|3c8r>oAoi 
o8icojSc8£coii j n 

oSlOO^oS^OO^ii^il 
COS! . . . . 

o$3§<$\ . . . 



iyg v Evangile selon Matthieu 3 
«y5| m .Evangile selon Marc <1J 

COX .Evangile selon Luc • ^Ov 
tQ-i , Evangile selon Jean , ooo 
yXCOl , Actes des Apotres. J g 6 
Q m Epitrs aux Remains , ^0*X 

COG) St O P^mtere ftprtn. a*. Crin.hiens 39 ° 
COQpO |Douni4mo*pitro Corinthlens 9°J 

COCOl # EpitreauxGalates, f*oj 

<}Qg # Epttre aux Ephesiens $d^ 

i 
<3C01 Epltre aux Philippiens pjc 

03CuS EpTtre aux ColossienscQl 

00 a U O Promi4ra opil™ Thessalonlclens CCO 
O 

^»|| 1 Deuxifcme Spitre Thessaloniciens 

001 'I 3 prem,J,r ? i,Atte iTIiiKrtrnSe, 
COltl I Deux ^' rB _ 6 f ,ttrB » Timothee , 

qj . Epttre a Tite , m 
<31_ B Epitre a Philemon , 
/•■^ ^L'Epttreaux Hebreux CJO 
001 . Epitre de Jacques , 919 
OS«0 • * epitre de Pierre pa^ 
OSflJ De uxieme -de Pierre pgj 

fKjT B D Premiere epitre de Jean # CffQ 
CQltf I Oeuxiemc cpitrc- dc Joan* 9^9 

/JQ^((0> Troisieme epitre de Jean • f)OQ 

EpTtre de Jude' • 900 

'ApNatypse. nommae pi rfois Revelations ^30 



9J1 
93 = 

pEo s 
S Eo* 



Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 



THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 

OF OIK 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 

IN TAMIL: 

WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND CHRONOLOGY, 
PROM THE ENGLISH. 



e_*«5 faK T L_jj:r,7a: ; iU 



ftp so <su rr 3, & iu w ^Giresfliti&s.jiuurTGb 



Q &GBT BJT U L- (_ esSTfi $jSJf S!T GIT 

& f & $ IU Q <5iJ <£ dF/Bdfi^^TJTSU U ffl Q & T $ ^ ^ 

fj$}l£l& sQftfi G$ iS^l SU T&QdJ <3tf)UL3te§IS!STUiy_ 

U(1)u@^^i!iul.®i£|5«^!dsi. 



MADRAS: 
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. 

PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS. 

1859. 



oo©£gco5)S)G|8(S oooo6oq|5sn 









THE NEW TESTAMENT 

IN BURMESE. 

ooo£cco$3C|S(^j ogcoSoqjSsr, 








THE 


New 


Testament 




OF 


OUR 


LORD AED SAVIOUR 




JESUS CHRIST: 


S£wn«Iatrt into tfje Burmese, torn tljt ©ciginiil ©reefs, 


E 


y Rev. A. JUDSON, D.D. 


AND EDITED, WITH CONTENTS OF CHAPTERS AND REFERENCES, 


B 


r Rev. E. A. STEVENS, D.I). 




-^^^3=^^= 




RANGOON: 


PUBLISHED BY 
:Seeond Edition,-5,000. 


l-HE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY UStfON, 
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. 
F. D. PHINNEY, SUPT. 
l88 5 . 



ogGooo£scq|5s ^>g cq]5sc§dJ330gS^ooi^)os 



COgpQtOfiSl 

ooSgcpojSe 

OOGp8GOOOGpCO]&8 
GOOOQBoSeO . . . 

ODSp80g(o§8Jo5©D 

sgcpaoSogoGSoS 

QgGpfflioSqrf3oDS®3S 

ogGpoioSooc8c»ci>o8 

Qg£pGioS©opcoc©oS 

ept>ioSg"]£ogyG©:>S 

G^Oo8qo5©0 

caxxooggj 
GOSooDoggi 
aoooSogSs . . 

C0OD^Dra)&8 
GJ|DCO<f^c8gS8 

GO3Qu9S^0Oc8cq)&8 
GCK>E[8ggSoD£8©ro3! . . . 

GOD&Gcqjroos^ooj^cijSs 

OGt»OOOB^OO^C(J)tS8 . . . 

GOSOGjos^ooj^rag&a 



■ic58|£oj8(:)§8c5]£l Q^e^C3008D£BD£|l S»3C0?8(t^8r^ iijScfjS 
=O^ll<^33OJI053lc^£80cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^^aigSl1 OCloSp 

sSSJoScoeoos (i) §e:»5i (cgf&e^ec03D33o>5'8(o§8§ c^5coSc^^c^ 

CD^II^oSjf§8 (ll) C»gS(§S^oSlSoOS^8n^(3COgSl[ 



QgooSoqj<5s j \ oq]<5sc£j(fo>«g5$o« 




5l£aoi)3C|goS .... Matthew .... 


5|£odo?sc|SoS .... Marc - 

jSojodoosjEoS .... Luke-- ■■•■ 
5)Eeco3co^3G|So£. . John - .... 


«3 
G(.VS3 


•oow^GOo5ogg| .... Acts of Apostles .... 


CO 


GSp«[3olQ©0 .... Romans .... 


GGp 


Gro3GJ o Sjlgcf]3©0og«G©3£ .... J Corinthians 


GCOO> 


efDO^^lSolsso^cStOcnoS . . II Corinthians 
ocdDo8gol38D .... .... Galatians _ . 


J G033» 

oco 


GisoSSolosO .... .... Ephesians 


(J 


ScS8[oqo1o§)D .... .... Phlippians . 


8 


£O33GCOD0b(oDo)3©0 ' .... Colossians 


srao 


0300CDOeCOD§o5[3o r lo©003«£©o£ 1 Thessalonians 


3 COoS 


CX>o5oD!>GCOD§o5jo3cnG809c8ooc©DS "Thessalonians 


j oaoS 


o9cWDCCofflol9BOOC«C©^S .... ITimothy . , 


o o9 


c8GOOGCcgdl38Drjo9oDGSD£ . . II Timothy 


j c8 


oSojQdloso .... .... Titus . . . 

8gCO(^S(3cOq©0 . . .... Philemon 


c8 
8cco- 


GGOg(o5ol38:i .... .... Hebrews. , . 


GOO 


5|£a50«jiyffiol380 .... James. . 


(X>0 


y|£G0ro<j)[3ol380OgUG8DS .... 1 Peter . . . 


GO 


j|£soco^[3cfl3S3qo9oOGe:>S .. II Peter. 


J GO 
n 3 G03-3 
" J G033- 


G)£GOD0COS[o3cn380OM«G©D£ .. 1 [ Epistle / Letter of] Joh 




a£G033coEScn3803c8cOG©o£ " [Epistle-Letterof] Joh 


5|£GO33C0iScn3B0OOo9(X)S8D£ III [Epistle-Letter of] John coa3 


5j£a^3to3dl3BO .... .... Jude .... 

<g03cr$O0]&8 .... . . Revelation .... 


IP 



ca>3coc»po£§ag&8 . . 
«° 33 ?°83l 

8cgDDS^ooc8ra]& 

GGiS^i03^0od3oDj&8 . . 
UDCo8oS^DO£§r>3j&8 . . 



33Wp5^DUC^p;ii 



scOdoo 

§ 

C033^> 

8 

p 

•*>% 

0)0 
«0CO 



THE 

NEW TESTAMENT 

OF OUR 

LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST 

TRANSLATED INTO TELDGU 

FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK. 

§T_g $ a o ■ # tf. 

»8jS) ^ So ^T Si eT* ,3b o •£> H So 76 sT* tf -Q o -iS w <S tf 8. 
J^Tm ^sio oO"E_o tSoII 









MADRAS: 










HUNTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION 


PRESS 




FOE 


THE 


MADRAS 


AUXILIARY 


BIBLE 


SOCIETY, 






And sold at their 


Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway 










18 60. 







THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 



^°3& ,jf,o&>S&>, S^SkJoaaS"^ "3tfR>. 



5o"g 

&*&(,_ 

-W'S"* ...- ... 

5^S^ 

O §"8o§ 

J> §"8o§ 

XaScSS) 

^lsl> 

pS&i 

S"eS"^\ ... 

O "^tfjeF-ST^ . . . 



. . . -30~ 

oa. 

. . . -stf 

-SO 

. . .s><y 

ClSL 

. . . Oe_ 
o3 



_9 ■qStfJeJ^S^ 

-s 8"»»q5c55cD. 
©e&> . . . 

^"A • • • 



3 St'^iSi 



s5SCsk>. 



3 

o 

o3 

>« 

3 

n 
o 



KSjIstW 



XCIV9": 



PltfTir : P«»» JT:H.*¥"|: 



ppi>fi:Ticntfi« 



0>TVA ! VX.fl: 



PitiTCPWP* : ooJt&Q*:: 



These texts conforms to the T.R. 
as far as we know. Anyone having questions about this 
text should compare it to the Stephens / Estienne Version 
in Koine (Ancient) Greek of 1 550/1 551 , which is the root 
standard historic Ancient Greek text of the New Testamen t 



LE 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



DE 



NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-CHRIST 



D'APRES LA VERSION REVtJE 



Par J. F. OSTERVALD 




PARIS 

SOCIETE BIBLIQUE DE FRANCE 

41, RUE LA BRUYBRE 
1872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele. 
Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] atwww.archive.org 



TABLE DES LIVRES 



DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 



Evangile selon saint Matthieu . 
EVanfrile selon saint Marc . . . 
Evangile selon saint Luc . . . . 
Evaiigile selon saint Jeaa . . . 

Les Actes des Apotres 

Epitre de saint Paul aux Ho- 

mains 

I" Epitre aux Corinthiens . . . 
II* Epitre aux Corinthiens . . . 

Epitre aux Galates 

Epitre aux Ephesiens 

Epitre aux Philippiens 

Epitre aux Colossiens 

I" fipitre aux Thessalonicieus. 



rlcd 

chap. 


P»6 e » 


28 


1 


16 


52 


24 


85 


21 


139 


23 


179 


18 


232 


16 


253 


13 


277 


6 


292 


6 


300 


4 


307 


I 


313 


5 


318 



It* Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 

£ re Epitre a Timothee 

H* Epitre k Timothee 

Epitre a Tite 

Epitre a Philemon 

Epitre aux Hebreux 

Epitre de saint Jacques 

l re Epitre de saint Pierre .... 
II e Emtre de saint Pierre .... 

I rt Epitre de saint Jean 

H e Epitre de saint Jean 

Ill 1 Epitre de saint Jean 

Epitre de saint Jude 

Apoealypse de saint Jean . ... 22 



Nombre 
del 

chap. 

3 


Page* 
323 


6 


326 


4 


332 


3 


336 


1 


339 


13 


340 


5 


357 


5 


362 


3 


369 


5 


37-3 


1 


379 


1 


380 


1 


381 



Le signe f indique la division du texte en paragraphes. 
La Bible la plus fidele = Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 



BOOKS OF TAB SEW TESTAMENT. 

Matthew 28 

Mark ... 16 

Luke 24 

John 21 

The Acts 28 

Epistle to the Komans ... 16 

I. Corinthians ... ... ... 16 

II. Corinthians... ... ... 13 

Galatians ... ... ... 6 

Ephesians 6 

Philippians ... ... ... 4 

Colossians 4 

I.'Thessalonians ... ... 5 

II. Thessalonians ... ... 3 

I. Timothy ... 6 

II. Timothy 4 

Titus 3 

Philemon ... ... ... 1 

Hebrews ... 13 

Epistle of James ... ... 5 

I.Peter 5 

II. Peter 3 

I. John ... 5 

II. John 1 

III John 1 

Jude 1 

Kevelation .. 22 



im-mmx 



mA+ntt 



sew 

SHft 
S£ft 

SZ-f-Zff 



Minimis 



m^mi$m%j 



3|..2b.Jt&. ft .. 



mAmm 

mA%mm 
mA^mnm 
sajs&hs 

mA-mm^m 
KtAmmmm 
mAmmimm 

mm±mm 
•gAmmm 



m: 



mmmm 



Chinese Simplified - Request to God 



isgw±ifr, wms&mmj ummnm^^M^^^ 






am ^wMmstg;i;#MMMttM]T*M*ii# 
«at^jf#^#,{nsiHjtt#,{nfgii^ft B as#AR a»f«f, « 



God ST, ff a^^iPJ&H^SMffag'SS&ffift 



mm, M^wsaMmmmm^^m &§ «js&«#±* 
^^#^®*iaip«m«a, ran, 



Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 






mm, Mtmrnmi mBimmMi mj.x^& §m«5# 

tm&mi£mmmmtmmmmmMmm^A&, & 
immtmmmmmmmmmmmm^A& mm, t 






God BBT, #«J$^5iBW&M£W^«S*£^*6fe£3fc 



Chinese Traditional - Request to God 



ss«±#, mmmmmmmitmrnm^ 









mm, i&mmtMi ^Rimm^n M_ax#& mwm& 
n mm, Mtimm mmm^m^msLimrm^ 

tm&mismmmmimmmmMmmJkA&, k 
immtm^m^mmmmmmmmm^A& mm, m 

God HT, «SS;?i^Mfil^S^»S^«ljiSft^#f*ftS 






:A^ 



•ff 



m 



■^■mmmim 



^Jl«;m«*Wi?P»W^«, HP1, 



Korean - Request to God 






5 

J 

, & 


9 


5 ? 


5 


( 


) 


1 


.God 


5 


( 


) 


• 


1 

5 


5 

,Amen 


) 



Gebet zum Gott 

Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fur das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen. 

Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Starke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 

Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
taglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Starke bitte, um jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstandnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fiir alles ist. 

Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Kraften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie 
schadigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 

Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 

Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschaftigen, daB ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 

Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen, 



Prayer to God 

Dear God, 

Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 

Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 

Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 

Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 

Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 



Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 

I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work & ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 

Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 

I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are living in. 



Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 

I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 

I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 

Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without 
cost 






Nfiw Testament 



B 



Arabic New Testament - Part #1 



n 



Arabic New Testament - Part #2 



ra 



Arabic New Testament - Part #3 



GREEK NEWTESTAMENT 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT GRECQUE 



New Testament- CLASSIC KOINE - GREC ANCIENT - 



ISEWTESTAIVENT in LATIN 

NOUVEAU TESTAMENT -LATIN 



Telecharaez oour en arriver au oaaes IGratuit-evidement) 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] [telecharaerlforFree and withoutcost 



PERSIAN - PERSE - IRANIAN - FARSI 



Nfiw Testament 



Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - 
Farsca Yeni Ahit- Nuevo Testamento persa 
Persisch Neuen Testament -Testamento Novo persa 



Persian Farsi New Testament - P art # 1 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #2 

i 

Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #3 

I z 

Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #4 
Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #5 
Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #6 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #7 



Persian Iranian New Testament - Part #8 



Persian Farsi New Testament - Part #9 



ETHIOPIC - AMHARIC 



New Testament 



EthiODic Amharic New Testament - Pdlt # 1 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #2 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #3 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #4 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #5 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #6 



Ethiooic Amharic New Testament - Part #7 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded! for Free and without cost 



fURKISH NEW TESTAMENT 



Neuen Testaments in turkischer 

Classic Turkish in ARABIC Serin 



New Testament - TURKISH in Arabic Scrip 

Turkish New Testament (Arabic Scrip / Scriptj-Tiirk Yeni Ahit - 
Neuen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento en turco- 
Nouveau Testament en turc ■ Nieuwe Testament in het Turks 





Classic Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




I Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




1 Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic 


Turkish New Testament - 




Classic Turkish New Testament - 



Part#1 



Part #2 



Part#3 



Part#4 



Part#5 



Part#6 



Part#7 



Part#8 



Part* 9 



Part* 1 



D 



Part* 11 



Part* 12 



NOUVEAU TESTAMENT HONGROIS - HONGRIE 



HUNGARIAN NT. Matthew - #1 



Hungarian - II Thes saloiiians - #14 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Mare 



HUNGARIAN -I Timothy -#15 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Luke 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ohn 



■#4 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts 



-#5 



HUNGARIAN N.T. Romans -#6 



HUNGARIAN -I Corinthians -#7 



HUNGARIAN -II Corinthians- #8 




HUNGARIAN- Galatians - #9 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Ephesians -#10 

■ 



HUNGARIAN -Philippians -#11 



HUNGARIAN -Colossians -#12 
■ 



HUNGARIAN - 1 Thessalonians - # 13 



HUNGARIAN -II Timothy -#16 



HUNGARIAN N.T.TITUS -#17 



HUNGARIAN -Philemon- #18 



HUNGARIAN -Hebrews -#19 



HUNGARIAN -James - #20 



HUNGARIAN -I Peter -#21 



HUNGARIAN -II Peter -#22 



HUNGARIAN- 1-3 J ohn -#23 



HUNGARIAN N.T. J ude 




HUNGARIAN -Revelation -#25 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without 



Classic Tamil New Testament 

Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname 

Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - 

An accurate & lasting translation 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



Part#l 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testam 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament 



TAMIL NT -Part#13 



TAMIL NT -Part #15 



TAMIL NT -Part #14 



TAMIL NT -Part #16 



Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downloaded]- Free 



i 



KAREN (Sgaii) NEW TESTAMENT 



New Testament 



3 




URDU - PAKISTAN / INDIA 



'ew Testame 



p 







URDU New Testament -P art #1 



rt#2 r 



URDU New Testament - Pa 



B 



URDU New Testament -Part #3 



URDU New Testament 



-Part#4 



HINDI ■ HINDUSTANI New Testament 







TELEGU New Testament 



n 



n 



TAMIL New Testament 



KAREN New Testament 



BURMA MYANMAR New Testament 



ASSAMESE New Testament 



GUI ARAT NewTestamenl 



Chinese New Testament 



Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament 



Ancient Greek New Testament 


Indonesia New Testament 





Arabic New Testament 



T 



| I 



izerbanan Azan Azen NewTestamen 



Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained fdownloadedl for Free and without 




BURMA MYANMAR Part#13 



BURMA MYANMAR Part#15 



BURMA MYANMAR 111 Part#14 



BURMA MYANMAR 



FJ Part* 16 



Click to goto pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] -Free 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 



MODERN GREEK NEWTESTAMENT 




Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded! for Free and without cost 



20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 

Thank you that this PDF Ebook 

has been released so that we are able 

to learn more about you and wiser versions. 

Please help it to have wide circulation 

Please help the people responsible for 

making this Ebook available. 

Please help them to be able to have more 

resources available to help others. 

Please help them to have all the resources, 

the funds, the strength and the time that they 

need and ask for in order to be able 

to keep working for You. 

I pray that you would encourage them and 

that you protect them physically and 

spiritually, and the work & ministry that 

they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 

are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 

Remind me to pray for them often as this 

will help and encourage them. 



Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen,